Popular Post El Cojelon Posted October 23, 2016 Popular Post Report Share Posted October 23, 2016 My favorite erotica Cuckold network and I know yours. 20 2 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Popular Post El Cojelon Posted October 23, 2016 Author Popular Post Report Share Posted October 23, 2016 Here we Go with the First My favorite erotica Cuckold network My Wife At a Party Posted on May 3, 2016 12:24 am by admin This is what happened one night at a party. Wendy my wife is 35 weighs about 135 pounds and is 5’11” her tits are a D cup. We have been married for 15 years and have two kids but from the way here body looks it is hard to tell. She has always been very conservative about her dress and showing off her body. I had always wanted her to show off more and had even tried to get her to talk about it while we were having sex but she would always say she couldn’t. It was always in the back of my mind and I would fantasize about it all the time. I had to go to a party for my work and I told her she really needed to wear a short black dress we had bought a few years back that she never wears. She complained about it but gave in eventually. The party was at a hotel about 4 hours from us so we had drove down that day and checked into the hotel. When it was time to leave she walked out and looked so good I almost did not want to go to the party any more. We arrived at the party a little late and we were met at the door to the ballroom of the hotel by one of the guys from work who just kept talking to Wendy and brushed me off. I gave her a kiss and said “I am going to the bar and get us some drinks”. Wendy stayed there with Steve. I worked from home most of the time so Wendy had never meet most of the people from work. From the bar I watched as they got a table and were just chatting Wendy looked so good setting there here long brown hair in contrast to here milky white skin she kept laughing at whatever Steve kept saying to her. I took our drinks back to the table and Wendy said “I wanted a Coke”. I just smiled and said “it’s a party just have a couple of mixed drinks”. Now Wendy who never drinks said “no, that’s ok I will get a Coke in a while”. As part of my job I had to talk to some potential clients and got up to mingle Wendy just stayed at the table. After about 20 minutes I looked back at the table to see Wendy talking to a couple of guys and sipping a drink. I wondered what she was doing, I never thought she would actually drink anything as she never does. I walked back over to the table to check on her and saw she was ok and talking to guys from one of our other offices. She and I talked for a minute. She knew she would be without me most of the party because of me talking to clients and told me to go on she was fine. I left her and went back to making my rounds. I kept glancing over at her and she seemed to be getting more relaxed as the night went on. I even saw her get up and dance a couple of times something else she never does. I stopped back by to check on her and she was feeling no pain and talking away, did not even notice I was there she was too busy talking to the guys setting with her. She was laughing and seemed to really be enjoying herself. The party was really crowded and I noticed Wendy was not at the table. As I walked around looking for her and saw her dancing with a guy I had not seen before. He was holding her very close and his hand kept moving to her ass. She did not even try to move it but looked up at him and they started kissing. When the dance was over they went back to the table. I was actually I little jealous, but turned on. I walked over to the table and introduced myself. The guy was a client I had not met. We talked a few Minutes and Wendy got up to go to the restroom. He started talking about how she was letting him do whatever he wanted to her on the dance floor and he was sure it was going to be a good night. I let him know that Wendy was my wife and he turned red as could be. I explained to him how it was ok and not to worry I did not mind. I always wanted to watch her flirt and play around but never thought she would do as much as she already had. While talking I think I got the point across to him that I was ok with whatever she would let him do as long as I got to watch but did not think anything would happen. When Wendy returned I asked her to dance. Once on the floor we talked about everything that she had been doing. She told me how she had a buzz after the drink and just let things go too far. After a long conversation she knew I was not mad and that I had really liked the Idea and was getting turned on thinking about it. Then I said it “Do you think you might want to ask Gary to go back up to the room?” Wendy just looked at me like you can’t be serious. All I could say was “ I think you really enjoyed playing with him so far and you can have another drink and just flirt and when he leaves you will be turned on for me.” Wendy said “if that is what you really want but just some flirting.” We returned to the table and Wendy sat down beside Gary and me on the other side of him. I said “you know this is calming down in here do you think you would want to come up to our room for a last round?” Gary looked at Wendy and said “sure why not.” And to our surprise the guy Gary was talking to said “hey can I join.” Gary said Shane this is Steve he works with me is that ok?” I thought great no fun now but Wendy said “Sure why not the more the merrier.” The four of us headed to the room. Once we went in I went to over to a small table and set down a bottle of vodka and rum I brought from downstairs and started to make some drinks. Wendy kicked of her heels and plopped down on the end of the bed. I gave everyone a rum and Coke including Wendy and we just kind of looked at each other not knowing what to say. Wendy whose drink I had mixed very strong turned her cup up and started to cough saying “oh my God I can’t believe I just drank that yuk.” We all started laughing thank goodness that had broken the ice and it was not long till we were all laughing and talking again. I gave everyone another drink and Wendy looked at me funny and just turned it up again. She looked up at me and said “are you trying to get me drunk?” I just laughed and we all went back to talking. It was not long till Gary had got up to use the bathroom and when he came back he sat by Wendy. He would put his hand on her leg and rub while he was talking to her. Soon the conversation started to turn to sex. To my surprise Wendy was actually joining in and answering questions about does size matter and that kind of stuff. Then to my surprise Wendy looked at Gary and said “Well what about shaving do you like pussy shaved smooth or some hair on top or trimmed all over?” Gary not expecting it came back with “I like hair just above it and smooth below.” Wendy looked at me and said “Wow he likes how I do it Shane is always asking me to shave it all off.” Gary looked at her and said “I would love to see that.” Wendy came back with “I think Shane would like for you to see it to.” Then Steve chimed in with “Please there is no harm in seeing? Would you just give us a peek?” Wendy said “maybe in a minute” and got up to go pee. As she walked out of the room Gary and Steve just looked at me. I told them “Whatever she will let you do but do not expect much I am telling you.” About that time Wendy walked in and said “What do you mean do not expect much? What are you guys talking about?” Wendy sat back down on the bed her legs hanging off the end. She laid all the way back reached her arms above her head and pulled a pillow under her head. She closed her eyes and said” You can look but do not touch” and kept her eyes closed. She was now lying beside Gary and Steve got up and sat on the other side of her legs. Gary looked at me I got up and walked over and grabbed the bottom of her dress and lifted the hem slowly sliding it up her thighs. Just as it reached the top of her thigh she said again “No touching” and her pubic hair came into view. We were all just looking at her not believing she had taken her panties off. Gary asked “would you mind spreading your legs just a little so we can see it all” Without missing a beat Wendy spread he legs and we could see her now very wet inner lips glistening with her juices. Gary sighed and said “Yes that is just how I like it” I said “Why don’t you take you dress off so they can see all of your great body including those great tits of your.” To my surprise Wendy stood up pulled the dress over her head took off her bra and then just laid back down. Gary slowly reached a hand out and touched her tit Wendy jumped a little but then moaned and kept her eyes closed. He started to rub more and more stopping to play with her very erect nipples. She kept her eyes closed and started to squirm a little. Steve then being a little bolder started to rub her leg higher and higher till he was coming close to reaching her now puffy lips. Gary then leaned his head over and started to suck her right nipple and play with her left with his hand as he got on all fours beside her. Wendy started to moan louder and Steve moved his hand all the way up till he was messaging her pussy on the outside. As Steve would reach her Clit she would squirm under his touch. Then I noticed her reach out her right hand and start rubbing Gary’s cock on the outside of his pants. I could not believe what was happening. Was my shy wife really going to fuck these 2 guys in front of me? Gary reached down and undid his pants and started to pull them down. Wendy laid back and spread her legs as Steve now inched his face between them. As his tongue started to lick he pussy Wendy let out a very loud moan and said “Is this what you wanted to see baby?” I said nothing and just watched as she grabbed her nipples and started to give them a little tug. Now Gary was fully undressed and crawled on the bed beside Wendy’s head. He laid his good size cock if I was guessing I would say 7 ½ inches long and very thick on her cheek. Wendy wrapped her hand around it and guided it to her mouth. She stuck her tongue out and started to lick the head and then as she moaned again from the licking Steve was doing tried to get it in her mouth. She was trying her best to get the whole mushroom shaped head in her mouth but it was so thick she was having trouble. She started moving her mouth up and down the side of it as Steve now had 2 fingers in her finger fucking her as he licked at her clit. Steve pulled back away to start undressing and as he did Wendy pulled Gary’s cock toward the bottom of the bed as if wanting him to take Steve’s place. As Gary moved into position Wendy opened her eyes and looked at me and said “Are you sure this is what you want to see? You want me to be their slut?” By this time Gary was no positioning himself on top of Wendy and lifting her knees up to get in line with her soaked pussy. I just pulled my dick out and started to stroke it watching what was about to take place. Wendy Reached down and guided the head to her opening. As Gary started to push forward with his hips I could see her lips resisting the large head. They slowly started to part as Gary pushed harder as Wendy moaned loudly “Oh God that is big.” That gave Gary all the motivation he needed has he pushed harder as the head disappeared inside her. Gary groaned out as he sunk more if his cock in her until you could just see his balls lying against her. He then pulled out until just the head was inside and pushed back in again. As he started to get a rhythm going Steve got on his knees beside her head and put his dick to her mouth. Wendy opened her mouth as she moaned and Steve shoved the head in. This was now the wildest scene I had ever witnessed. Two guys were using my formerly shy conservative wife like their personal slut. Wendy would moan every time that Gary pushed in deep and suck as hard has she could on Steve’s cock. Gary started to pick up speed And Wendy stopped sucking Steve as she started to scream “Yes fuck me , Oh God fuck me hard!!!” Then Gary pulled his dick out which the head made a pop sound as it came out. He turned her over and got her on her hands and knees and shoved back in hard and pulled her head up by her long brown hair. Her tits were swinging violently as he took her hard from behind. Steve took the chance and got in front of her and shoved his cock in her open mouth and started to push it as far as it would go. As Gary would push from behind it would force more of Steve’s dick down her throat. Tit was not long till his balls were on her chin. She was actually deep throating him but I did not know if it was by choice. Steve grabbed the back of her head and moaned as he dropped his seed deep down her throat. Wendy gaged at first but then it started to flow from around his dick down her chin. Steve lay in front of her and she laid her head on him moaning while Gary continued to assault her from behind. It was not long till Wendy was screaming “yes oh God yes.” She just kept saying “yes” over and over again and her Body was shaking with the hardest orgasm I had ever seen her have. Gary was slamming her so hard she would move forward till just her tits were on Steve and push back to meet Gary’s next thrust. Then Gary grabbed her hips and buried himself to his balls in her moaning loudly I could tell he was unloading in her. She just stayed there with her head on Steve panting to catch her breath till Gary finally started to pull out. As he withdrew his now shrinking cock Wendy just kept her ass in the air. Gary got off the bed walked to the side closest to her head lifted her by her head and guided it to his cum soaked cock and forced her to lick it clean and to my surprise she did without even blinking. After a few minutes Steve and Gary got dressed said their goodbyes and Kissed Wendy as they left. Wendy had just stayed on the bed not even trying to cover up she laid on her back with Gary’s cum still leaking from her wide open lips. She looked at me and asked “is that what you had wanted to see all this time?” I crawled up next to her and said “Well I guess but, but I am not sure I was ready for all that at once.” She just laughed and said “If you are going to go, go big.” I laughed as I moved in and started to kiss her. I could taste the mixture of both of them on her lips and tongue as we kissed. She knew I was still hard and pulled me on top of her. My dick slid straight in with no resistance and as we made love she looked at me and said “I guess you were right, there is a difference between making love and being fucked.” I looked at her with my dick inside her with Gary’s juices providing all the lubrication I could need and said “What do you mean?” She said “Well they just fucked me the best I ever have been but they can never make love to me like you are now.” 32 4 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
NicoRuth Posted October 23, 2016 Report Share Posted October 23, 2016 NICE post!! Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
robert smith Posted October 23, 2016 Report Share Posted October 23, 2016 I love reading about other people's sexual exploits 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
busywithher Posted October 23, 2016 Report Share Posted October 23, 2016 that's a great story 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Popular Post El Cojelon Posted October 29, 2016 Author Popular Post Report Share Posted October 29, 2016 My favorite erotica Cuckold network Second Story. Here we Go with this new hot Story..........I like to Fuck your wife or you..... Betting On My Wife. by wives on September 9, 2016 My wife Jen and I have been married for 5 years. Jen is a very beautiful 5 feet 8 inches tall and weighs 130 pounds. She has auburn hair and blue eyes and the greatest tits and ass I could ever ask for. My story starts 5 months ago when we moved into our new house. On moving day we met our new neighbors John and Cathy. Cathy is a sexy blond and John is tall and athletic and has dark brown hair. John and Cathy came over as soon as we arrived at the house to see if they could help us in any way. It seemed that we became friends almost instantly. Over the last five months we have been have been closer to John and Cathy than we have been to any other couple since we married. We have dinner at one house or the other almost every week and often go out together. Two weeks ago when John and Cathy were at our house for dinner, Cathy was helping me clear the dishes off the table while John was in the living room talking with Jen about a book he was reading. Suddenly Cathy leaned close to me and whispered “You shouldn’t leave Jen alone with John like that.” then she laughed. I asked her what she meant and Cathy said, “John wants to have sex with Jen.” The way she said it was as if she were saying John wants to go to the store. There was no emotion so I thought she must be joking so I laughed. Cathy said “I’m serious, John will be inside Jen the first chance he gets. I said “That crazy. Jen isn’t interested in John in that way.” Cathy replied, “She doesn’t have to be interested now. John will seduce her. He can seduce anyone in a very short time.” I said “I don’t buy that, Jen would never fall for some line and then cheat on me.” Cathy looked at me for a minute then said, “Are you confident enough in Jen that you would take a chance that I am right? Because if you are I would like to make a little wager with you.” I don’t know what it was about her challenge but I suddenly felt both nervous and aroused at the same time. I said “How much of a wager?” Cathy said, “Well if you win I will pay you $50 and have sex with you. If I win you pay me $50 and you have to promise that you won’t get mad at Jen or John because it wont be their fault. After all, I warned you that it would happen and it’s not like Jen is out looking to have an affair.” The wager made Cathy sound all the more confident that she would win which made me more nervous and also more aroused. I agreed to the bet and asked, “Okay, how do we do this?” Cathy said “We will have to leave the house for awhile so just follow my lead.” Then we went into the living room to join John and Jen. Instead of sitting down Cathy announced “Since you two are talking about books that I am not interested in I am going to drag Bill along with me to the video store and pick out a couple of moves for latter.” Nobody said anything so Cathy headed for the door with me following. We got in the car and drove around the corner and walked to the house and crepted in the back door and went up the back staircase and moved to the balcony that overlooks the living room. John and Jen were still on the couch talking. I couldn’t hear them well but I did hear John telling Jen what an attractive women she was. I could see her blush but she seemed to enjoy the complement. John continued complementing her although I couldn’t hear exactly what he was saying. Within just a couple of minutes he was holding Jen’s hand and talking about how lovely her skin was. I saw that Jen was getting uncomfortable and then she pulled her hand away from John and got up and walked to the window. I began to think I was going to win my bet and I actually felt a little disappointed. While Jen stood at the window John got up and went to the CD player and put on some slow music and went over and asked Jen to dance. It surprised me a little when she agreed to dance immediately. As they danced I could see John whispering in Jen’s ear and slowly pulling her closer to him. Finally I could see that Jen was loosening up and began to relax in John’s arms. As they danced John began to slid his hands down Jen’s back until both hands were on Jen’s ass. John gently squeezed and messaged Jen’s ass and Jen didn’t seem to mind. As the second song began to play they continued to dance. I watched as John, with his hands still on Jen’s ass, pulled her into him. Then he lightly kissed her cheek, nibbled on her ear and whispered something to her. Jen stepped back from John and said “they’ll be back soon.” and John replied “They’ll be gone at least another half hour.” Jen seemed to hesitate for a moment then she lifted her skirt up high enough to hook her thumbs in the waste line of her panty hose and she pulled them down and off. Once the pantyhose were off Jen let her skirt drop back into place and they began to dance again. When John had his hands on her ass again I could see that Jen had her eyes closed and seemed to enjoy what was happening to her. I was confused. I should have been jealous and angry instead I had a raging hard on and I couldn’t wait to see what would happen next. As they continued to dance John began raising the back of Jen’s skirt until her panty covered ass was completely @@@@@@@. Then John slipped both of his hands inside Jen’s panties and fondled her bare ass cheeks. As they danced John guided Jen across the room until he pushed her up against the sofa, then he stepped back and opened his pants and let them drop revealing his very large erection. Jen just looked at John’s cock for a few seconds then she reached down and wrapped her hands around it and began stroking it. Next I heard John tell Jen to lift her skirt. When she did John slipped his hand inside her panties and I could see that he had at least two fingers inside Jen’s pussy. At that point I almost shot my load in my pants. John removed his fingers from Jen’s pussy and turned her around and bent her over the sofa. Next he pulled the crotch of her panties to the side and positioned his cock at the entrance to Jen’s lovely pussy. Now I was jealous, not because John was going to fuck my wife but because it wasn’t my cock that was going to be sliding in and out of that juicy pussy. I struggled not to cum in my pants as I watched John bury his cock inside Jen and begin stroking his hard cock in and out of her. Within just a few strokes he had Jen ready to orgasm. John told her to wait for him and he picked up the pace of his fucking and within a minute they both had tremendous orgasms. I continued to watch until I saw the head of John’s cock come out from inside Jen’s panties and saw the crotch of her panties get damp from the cum leaking from her pussy. I would have continued watching but Cathy grabbed my arm and dragged me back out of the house to the car. Once we were in the car Cathy said, “well, what did you think?” All I could manage to say was “Wow!” While I was sitting there reliving the picture of John and Jen fucking in my mind I was suddenly aware that Cathy was unzipping my pants. She pulled my stiff cock out and immediately went down on it. She sucked me to orgasim in less than two minutes. When she was done she sat up and said “Now you own me $50 and oral sex. You can pay me later. Then she started the car and drove back around the corner. When we walked in the house John and Kathy were sitting where they were when we left the house as though they had been discussing books all that time. The only thing that suggested anything was different was that Jen was not wearing pantyhose now. As we entered the living room Cathy said “We couldn’t find a decent movie and besides I am beginning to get a headache so I think we will have to leave soon. For the next hour we sat around making idle conversation. The whole time all I could think about was watching Jen getting fucked by John. And all that did was make me horny. I couldn’t believe how much I wanted to fuck Jen at that moment. Finally Cathy looked at me and winked and took John by the hand and pulled him toward the door. After we said our goodnights and they were gone I followed Jen up to our bedroom. I sensed that Jen didn’t want to get undressed in front of me. She tried to slip past me to go into the bathroom to change. I grabbed her and threw her down on the bed. I pulled up her skirt to reveal her soaking panties. I saw the terrified look on Jen’s face when she thought that I was going to ask her about her wet panties. Instead I just pulled them down her legs, dropped my pants and climbed between her legs. As I sunk my cock into Jen’s pussy I could feel the warm slippery slimy cum that John had left there an hour ago. That feeling made me even hotter. As I began stroking her I could see Jen begin to relax as she believed that I didn’t figure out that John had fucked her. As Jen was approaching her orgasm I said, “You were so beautiful tonight. Hot and sexy too. I don’t think I have ever been more turned on to you than I was tonight.” Jen was near her orgasm and didn’t understand what I was talking about so she asked “When was I so sexy and beautiful tonight.” And I said, just as she hit her orgasm and mine was just beginning, “You were sexy and beautiful while I watched John fucking you.” She couldn’t react to what I said immediately because she was having an orgasm but as soon as it was over she screamed “You saw me, why didn’t you stop me? I didn’t want to be unfaithful to you. I don’t know what happened, he just made me so horny I couldn’t help myself.” I assured her that everything was all right and that I wasn’t angry. I told her that Cathy told me that it was going to happen and about the bet even about what I owed Cathy. Once Jen realized that everything was okay she began kissing me and the next thing I knew we were fucking again. After we both had our orgasms I asked Jen if she enjoyed fucking John. She said that it was a thrill just because of the circumstances. The fact that she had never had sex with him before, that it was in our house while I was out running and errand with his wife and that we might come in the door at any moment is what made it so exciting. I asked Jen if she would ever want to fuck John again and she said “If I know that you are watching, yes”. I am looking forward to making that happen as well as paying my debt to Cathy. I’ll write about that when it happens. 16 3 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted November 2, 2016 Author Report Share Posted November 2, 2016 Here we go with the 3rd story at My favorite erotica Cuckold network its a serie of 5 stories. First Steps To Being A Cuckold bylondondavid© The thought of not being big enough for my wife had driven me mad for the last year. Ever since she had asked me if I was 'in yet', during a night of pretty drunken sex. After a few days of sulking, she'd finally asked me what was wrong and I'd told her. 'Look, if you want bigger, that's fine, at leaast just let me know.' She looked terrified, clearly hurting at the idea she'd hurt me. 'No, no, of course not.' She kissed me urgently. 'It was just the angle was wrong. And you were a bit soft, because of the booze. I love you, I love what we do in bed, you're a lovely size, a good size. Really.' I let it go, allowed myself to be reassured. We got over it. I'm pretty realistic. I know that most if not all girls I've slept with have had more than my five inch by four inch dick. Including my wife. But the subject had been broached. Six months later, after another drunken sex session, my tongue loosened by alcohol, lust and adrenalin, it came out. 'Look. I know you say I'm fine, size-wise.' She turned to look at me. 'You are, you are! I just came, didn't I?', she said, wriggling up the bed to lie next to me. She seemed desperate for me to feel OK, to feel reassured. 'Yes. But look...' I could hear the blood pumping in my ears. 'Just...' She was looking at me, trying to work out what I was going to say next. I wasn't sure myself. 'Just...if you ever wanted to get something bigger, that's fine by me.' The penny dropped, then hung in mid-air. She wrinkled her brow, puzzled. 'What, a toy? A dildo?' Oh God, I was going to have to spell it out. My head swam. I was in too far to back out now, though. 'Sure, a toy, fine, sure, if you want. But if you want another guy...a bigger guy, that's fine too. Just let me know about it. Please don't cheat.' Her eyes grew wide like saucers.'You want me to...fuck another guy?' She couldn't have sounded more incredulous. 'I'm not saying I want you to', I replied. 'But, look, if you wanted to, you know, someone different, bigger, I don't know, I'd be OK with it. Just don't cheat on me, I'd hate that.' I could see her trying to compute what I'd said. We were both drunk, which made it eaier to talk, but harder to understand. 'Is this...do you want to sleep with someone else?' 'No, this is about you. I want you to feel OK, to feel good. Not like you're missing out.' She rolled over, away from me. 'OK. Look, I need to sleep now.' Oh God, I thought. I've blown it now. I moved over to kiss her shoulder. 'Look, I'm sorry, please don't be freaked out. It's just...I want you to be happy, to feel good, and I don't think I do that.' She reached over without moving, and stroked my arm. 'OK, it's fine. I hear what you're saying. Don't worry. You're wonderful. But let's sleep now.' Within minutes, she was snoring, fast asleep. I dropped off shortly afterwards. The next day, I woke to find she'd left and gone to the gym. When we saw each other at lunchtime, she was fine - loving, close, touchy-feely, chatty. I hadn't offended her, that was clear. But it didn't feel like the right time to press it, to either apologise or to ask again. That lasted a week. The following Saturday morning, we woke late and atfer the usual preliminaries, she climbed on top of me. I loved my wife riding me. Her golden hair fellover her face, her large boobs swayed in front of my face. She'd let me play with her clit, the only way she ever came with me inside her, and she'd already cum. Now she was riding me hard. She had ample hips, slightly thick thighs. It always felt like I wasn't filling her, or even making much impact. The thought made me feel inadequate and horny at the same time. She lowered her head to kiss the crook of my neck. It drove me wild. I grabbed her hips and pulled her onto my dick, thrusting myself into her wetness as hard as I could. 'Is this how you imagine me with another man? With someone else?', she whispered. I could hardly believe my ears. 'Yes, yes', I gasped. 'Like this, or on your back, or from behind, loads of ways. Every way.' She burrowed deeper into my neck, riding me hard. 'Good, because it's going to happen. I want it to happen.' At this, I couldn't hold back, and started to cum. She moved her mouth to my ear and bit and licked it, hard, making me writhe with pleasure. She knew I loved my ears being bitten. It made me feel taken and small. 'It's going to happen, it's going to happen', she whispered, over and over again, as I came inside her. A little later, our lovemaking over, we were lying next to each other, on our backs, staring at the ceiling. The silence was becoming oppressive. We both knew something had been said that couldn't easily be ignored. I took a deep breath and rolled over to look at her. 'So, you're, er, you're going to do it?' There was a long pause, as she rolled over to look me in the eye. She looked serious, staring at me for several seconds, as if to gauge my mood. Finally, she spoke. 'Yes. I'd like to. But only if you're OK with it. Really OK. I mean, totally OK. No changing your mind, or panicking and backing out. If you're not OK, you have to be honest with me.' She looked deadly serious now. This was it, my chance to make it happen or to back out. I jumped. 'I am 1000% OK with it and I will love you regardless of what happens.' A smile broke out over her face, a mixture of admiration, love and bemusement. Again, she looked at me for what seemed like an age, searching in my face for any sign that I was bluffing. 'OK, it's happening, no going back.' She leaned over to kiss my forehead. And with that, her phone rang, her best friend calling for a chat. 'Hi V, how are you? No, I'm not busy...' She leapt up from the bed and wandered into the kitchen. And that was that. - 'I think I've found him.' These were the words I'd dreaded and longed to hear for two weeks. She had declined my offer of helping her find the guy she was going to sleep with and told me that she had it in hand. Still, I was taken aback by the fact she'd actually done it. Another boundary broken. 'Er, can I ask about him?' 'Sure, she replied, brightly. I was suddenly struck by how pretty she was. 'Is he...local?' She laughed. 'Yeah, he lives next door! No, only joking, he's out in ________. So, you're not likely to see him in Tesco.' Again, that look – patient, kind. My mind went blank. I had a thousand questions but they all seemed to jam my brain up. Seeing my confusion, she carried on, speaking slowly, taking time over every word. 'He's 30. He's single... and he's a banker.' I'm 43, so he's younger and richer than me. Fuck. In fact, younger than her, she's 41. 'And he's called Karl.' 'Right.' A few seconds passed. 'And I'm seeing him next weekend.' I still didn't know how to ask what I really wanted to know. I needed her to tell me, but I couldn't ask. So I sat there, dumbly staring at my wife. A long pause. She cocked her head on one side. 'Isn't there anything else you want to know?' The smile was a little slyer this time. She wasn't going to make it easy for me. 'Yes...is he, er, good-looking? Tall?' She tossed her head back and laughed. 'I wondered when we were going to get to this! Yes, he's nice looking,' she replied. Silence. I had no idea what to say. 'And he's tall, six-two, and he's fit. In the pictures, anyway.' So, six inches taller than me. And she had pictures. Right. Another pause. I had literally nothing to say. She smiled again, a bright smile, as if she'd just won a prize and was bringing me the good news. Which, in a way, I guess she was. 'So, you know...lucky me!' A lovely smile now, like she was a mother speaking patiently to her child. I frowned. She rubbed my cheek. She could see this was hard for me. 'Are you really OK with this?' she asked. 'Yes, I'm fine', I stammered. 'Honestly. I am. It's all a bit new, very new' - I felt myself blushing bright crimson - 'but, really, honestly, I'm good.' She got up from the table, and leaned over to kiss my neck. 'That's good, really good. Thank you so much', she whispered. Then she stood up and pouted a little. 'But isn't there anything else you want to know? About him?', she asked, staring right at me. This was it, she was going to make me ask her. I could feel myself blushing, and I couldn't meet her eyes. 'Er...is he big?' 'What do you mean?', she asked, coyly. She was enjoying this. 'This guy. Karl.' Once more, the sweet look. 'What do you mean? Say what you mean, sweetheart.' 'I mean...is he big? Is his dick big?' How I got those words out, I will never know. Now it was her turn to blush a little. And to smile, that patient, kind smile once more. She spoke slowly again. 'Yes. He sent me some pictures of it. He's got an eight inch cock. So, yes, It's long. And it's thick. Like, *this* thick' - she held her fingers apart as if describing a pretty girth cucumber. Way thicker than me. My head started to spin and my throat went dry. 'So, to answer your question - Yes. He has a long and thick cock.' Big smile now. 'So, you know...winner!' She was beaming now. 'Right, OK. OK', I stammered. I tried to look normal, as I came to terms with what I'd just heard. 'And one more thing.' She stood up and leaned in to whisper in my ear. 'He's black.' And with that, she kissed the top of my head, picked up her phone and walked into the garden to call one of her friends. I sat there for quite a while. Report Story bylondondavid 12 2 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted November 2, 2016 Author Report Share Posted November 2, 2016 Come and read the 4th Story of My favorite erotica Cuckold network First Steps To Being A Cuckold Pt. 02 bylondondavid© "What's wrong?" It had been a few days since our last chat about Karl. I'd been distracted, even upset, by what my wife had said. Not about any one thing - though being told she was planning to meet up with a younger, richer, taller, better hung guy made my tummy flip over when I thought about it. Nor about the fact he was black. It was more than everything about him seemed different to me, and that worried me. "Is it about him? Karl?" My wife wasn't going to let this lie. She reached across the sofa, where we'd curled up to watch TV, and touched my arm. "Look, it's just that, you know...you seem to have gone for an upgrade in every area," I confessed. "That feels a bit hard to take, you know?" I figured that I had little to lose by being honest. It had got me this far, after all. My wife frowned and scooted along the sofa to be and nuzzled into my neck. She knew this was the best way to distract me, I love my neck being kissed. "Look, silly," she began, kissing just below my ear lobe, making my head spin gently. "I love you in every way. You get that, don't you?" She leaned back to check my reaction. I was frowning too, trying to make sense of the emotions running through me. "I do. I'm just worried. That you'll experience him and..." - I looked her in the eye - "that'll be that for us." She shook her head and got up to stand in front of me. She was wearing a white strappy vest top, which squeezed her boobs together, with no bra, and dark blue cotton pyjamas, which hugged her hips. "Look", she started again, a note of irritation entering her voice. "You started this. You asked me if I was satisfied. I said I was. We could have left it there. But you pressed. And you asked me if I wanted to try something else. You said you'd be OK with it. So, I said 'yes'." She spun round, to look out of the window, to the houses across the street. "I mean...who wouldn't? The chance to just...have some fun? With someone else?" "OK, I'm sorry", I stammered. "It's fine. It's just..." I couldn't find the words. A pause followed. She knelt down by me, and looked me straight in the eye. "I'm not going to keep having this conversation. You said it was fine and I have put myself right in the firing line with you now." I could tell she was upset, her cheeks had gone pink and her eyes darted from side to side. I said nothing. "He's younger than you, big deal. He's taller. Who cares? I don't give a toss about his job, he was just by far the nicest guy who replied to my advert, for God's sake. Some of the guys...Jesus!" I'd not seen her ad, nor asked to see it. I nodded, to show I understood. "I know this isn't about him being black, you're better than that. And I only told you about it to wind you up. It's not about any of that, is it?" I shook my head, dumbly. She stood up again, right in front of me, and put her hands on her hips. "So, I think it's about his size, isn't it? Or yours?" I looked down for what seemed an age. I couldn't meet her eyes. "Sweetheart?" I looked up. She was smiling, kindly now. The irritation seemed to have passed. She squatted down in front of me, and put her hands on my knees. "You need to get a few things into your head. Properly. Number one," she reached for my crotch and put a hand on where my flaccid cock was sitting in my shorts, "I love what this can do for me. That's not going to change. But number two..." - I tensed. "Number two is that you asked me if I'd like to try something different, something bigger. And, you know? I would. That's not a crime." I nodded again. My mouth was dry, if I knew what to say, I'd not have had a chance of getting the words out. "I mean, " her eyes grew wide, "who ever heard of someone cheating with someone with a smaller cock?" I could see the point, and smiled sheepishly. "Imagine if he was a carbon copy of you, "she continued. "That would be something worth worrying about. He's different, in loads of ways. He seems nice, which is, you know, very important for what we plan to do together" - my heart skipped a beat - "but, apart from that..." she searched for the phrase for a second - "it's just a trip. An excursion. And one you wanted me to take. So, can you work with me on it? Please? And, you know, trust me?" She smiled, and ran her hands through her blonde tousled hair. I nodded. I was relieved at the breaking of the tension, pleased to hear reassuring words from my wife, who I was slightly surprised to learn was becoming more and more attractive to me. And just a bit worried by talk of a 'plan'. But you can't have everything, right? "Right, good." She leaned in to kiss me, and slid her hands up onto my crotch. "Now, let me show you what I think of this guy." And with that, she began unbuttoning my cargo shorts. I let her slip them off and over my bare feet. My dick had started to harden and was poking up through my blue cotton boxers. "Time to get these off too", she whispered, and pulled them down and off. By now my dick was stiff as a pencil, poking straight up. I'm uncircumcised, but my foreskin had rolled itself back. My balls were tight and I was at full size, just over five inches, and about as thick as ever, maybe four and a half inches at the widest point of the head. "If you ever, ever worry about what I think of you" - she grabbed my dick in one hand - "or this little fellow...just remember this." And with that, she bowed her head and took me in her mouth. After thirty seconds of gentle, sucking and licking, I couldn't hold back. Normally - well, on the infrequent occasions on which http://68.media.tumblr.com/9a24020136ea0577cff928eedd72f9c6/tumblr_od6l2jyfN61vezhymo1_500.gif I got a blow job from her these days, maybe once every three months or so - she'd pull her head back and away if I got close to cumming, but this time, as I got ready to blow, she stayed in place, lips wrapped tightly around my dick. My climax hit me, and I threw my head back, and felt four or five powerful shots pump out into her mouth. "Jesus, fuck, God..." As the orgasm subsided, I looked down at her. She raised her head, letting my rapidly deflating dick fall from her mouth. She swallowed, a big swallow, winced, then beamed a big smile, looking me in the eye. "That never tastes good. But do you feel better now?" "M-Much, much. Thank you." I stammered. "Good boy," she replied, as she stood up. She leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. "And I'll be doing that for him soon, you know that don't you?", she whispered. "I know", I replied. My heart felt as if it would burst. Another kiss, this time on the top of my head. She lingered for a second, murmuring into my hair. "Good boy. Thank you. Love you." "Thank you, love you too," I whispered back. And with that, she left the room, leaving me to dress myself. 12 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted December 26, 2016 Author Report Share Posted December 26, 2016 One Nw Favorite hot cuckold story. Her First Black Dick and Cuckold My name is Rob. Candice and I have been married for 9 years. We met in college and have two children now. Ages 5 and 6. They spend alternate weekends with their 2 sets of grandparents. Candice is 5'1" tall, weights 103. Blonde and well endowed on top with nice full milky white tit's a narrow waist and full hips. Her ass is to die for. Full looking round ass and further down she has what I like to call. Thunder thighs. Candice is always saying they look fat but guys are always starring at my wife wherever we go out. My fascination with interracial sex came about the time I was in college. I seen lots of hot looking white girls dating these black guys on campus and always wondered what the attraction was all about. I rented a couple interracial movies at this adult book store near the campus and they really got me excited. Candice and I were dating at the time so I asked her if she wanted to watch them with me. She was curious to see them herself so this was my second viewing as we laid in bed together watching these hot flicks. I remember how wet Candice got that night when we fucked. I knew those big black cocks turned her on but she acted like their size didn't matter to her. At least at that time. I'm not huge but I'd say I'm very average in size comparing to the other guys I seen in college. We got married and a couple years later I brought up the subject of interracial sex when I saw this hot amateur interracial movie at one of my buddies place. I told Candice all about it and we had wild sex that night. She teased me about fucking a black guy. I knew at the time she wasn't serious. She was only trying to enhance our sex that night. I got up enough nerve to ask her if she really wanted to experiment with another man and she said no. The fantasy of watching Candice being taken by a hung black man really got my blood flowing. I brought up the subject every so often. Our kids were born and I'd forget about it on and off than recently brought up the subject again while we were having sex one night. I was kind of shocked when Candice told me she would fuck another man under the right circumstances. I began thinking. What kind of circumstances was she talking about. That night I asked. She told me she would have to get to know a guy first. I was excited and curious so Candice explained everything I needed to know that night. I came home early from work one Friday afternoon and found the kids playing in the living room and Candice busy having an internet video conference with a man on our computer. I walked into the room and noticed it was a black guy she was speaking with. He was dressed in a suit and looked to be around 25 years old. She turned and gave me a quick kiss than turned back to the screen and introduced me to this man she was talking to. "Daryl. This is my husband Rob. Rob honey. This is Daryl." I leaned down in front of the computer screen. "hey. How are you doing." I said. Candice than went on to speak to this guy named Daryl. "I'll let you go now Daryl. Text me if something comes up before tomorrow evening. See yeah later." Candice ended the video chat and stood up giving me a big hug. "What was that all about baby?' "Daryl is a guy I met in a chat room a couple weeks ago." "Two weeks ago? How come you didn't mention anything about talking to a guy online?" Candice had her arms wrapped around my neck holding on to me as she gave me these little hot kisses on my lips. "I wanted it to be a surprise for you." I was a little confused but Candice went on to explain everything. She had been talking to this guy everyday since they first met. Candice told me how she brought up the subject of experiencing her first black cock to Daryl and how I'd love to watch. My cock got rock solid hard listening to Candice explain all the details to me. She said she would explain everything in more detail after the kids were in bed that night. We ate dinner and tucked them in bed that night. I couldn't wait to hear everything. "Honey. I made plans for Daryl to come over tomorrow evening. The kids will be at your parents house this weekend." " I was excited but was still in shock. "You going to fuck this guy?' "I don't know honey. It depends how I feel." My body felt numb but my cock was hard thinking about watching Candice getting poked by a big black dick. Candice didn't want to have sex that night. Candice said she wanted to be extremely horny in case something happened tomorrow night. She did give me a blow job. I mean for forty five minutes this wife of mine sucked my cock. Swallowing my hot load of cum too. The kids got picked up by their grandparents the next morning so we were alone. I was just about ready to stop by the drug store after breakfast when Candice asked me where I was going. "Thought I'd run out and buy some condoms just in case you want to fuck Daryl tonight." "Honey. That won't be necessary. I already spoke to Daryl and he said he only had sex with his girlfriend about 4 months ago until they broke up and assured me he was clean and free of anything." "So, your not going to have him wear a condom?" Candice smiled and walked over and wrapped her arms around me. "Honey. If I'm going to fuck another man tonight. I want to feel his cock inside me. Not a condom. Besides. I'm on the pill." Candice kissed me hard so I left it at that! That afternoon Candice showered. The aroma of perfume started filling the air as she got herself ready for the evening. Candice is a little old fashion and loves romance novels. I knew she was going to wear something really sexy tonight. When I walked into our bedroom she was clasping a little hook on her garter belt. She looked so sexy standing with one foot on a stool. Her creamy white thigh and ass was clearly visible to me as I walked up running my hand along the softness of her @@@@@@@ ass. "Are you going to wear a thong?" "I don't know yet. Depends." I watched her adjust her stockings and helped her pull her new dress up over her head. She looked so sexy. The dress fit her tight and much of her milky white breasts were @@@@@@@. I wondered if this guy Daryl knew how lucky he was going to be if Candice decided to fuck him? Candice came strutting out of our bedroom wearing her 6" pumps. I always teased her about the height of some of her heels in her collection. At 5'1" they made her look tall and super thin. Daryl arrived about thirty minutes later. He was on time and looked very professional wearing a suit and tie. We shook hands and sat down and had a drink together while Candice called for Chinese take out. That was something they planned since Daryl was a big fan of Chinese food. I had to admit that Daryl wasn't just a run of the mill black guy from the hood stereotype. He was very polite and well educated. We finished dinner and sat in the living room. Candice and Daryl sat together on the sofa getting better acquainted. I fetched everyone drinks a couple times. Daryl and Candice were getting more cozier each time I returned from the kitchen. Candice stood up and walked over to me. She leaned down and whispered in my ear. "Why don't you get the movie camera out?" She smiled and gave me a little kiss before walking back to set next to Daryl on the sofa. I got up and went into our bedroom to find out new high definition camera we had bought to take movies of the kids. The battery was completely charged. This would give me way over an hour of recording time If I needed it. It had a large memory card that would hold a good length movie. When I returned I didn't see either one of them but heard noise out in the kitchen. When I got out there, Candice had her arms wrapped around Daryl's shoulders. He was holding her waist as they gently kissed. I put the camera to my face and started shooting. Daryl was still much taller than my wife even with her 6" pumps. They looked so erotic standing there kissing. Biting lips, tongues mingling. It was such an erotic scene to watch. Daryl's hands were all over my wife. I moved around to the other side of the kitchen Island and got a good shot of Candice playing with Daryl's cock through his pants. I could see it's hardness sticking straight out from the material of his pants. Daryl already removed his suit jacket and tie. They laid on the Island counter top nearby. His hands on her ass hiking her dress up exposing her garter belt and bare ass now. The kissing was so hot to watch. His tongue entering her mouth than hers into his mouth. Biting his lips than locked tight in a heated kiss. So hot and passionate. They were either putting on a show for me or really enjoying the passion. I think a little of both. The dress was soon taken off and Daryl's pants hit the floor. Candice pulled out his big black cock with both hands rubbing her dainty long fingers along the stiffness of his thick black shaft. I zoomed in for a close shot. So erotic with my wife's hands on his black cock. Her wedding rings clearly visible in the camera's view. Almost naked except for the stocks, heels and garter belt. My wife kneeled down taking that big black cock in her hands and stroked it a few times before putting it inside her mouth. Daryl held his hands on the back of her head. The contrast was so erotic. Dark black and my wife's pale white skin and blonde hair. My cock was stiff as I watched my wife lovingly suck her black lover. I kept the camera rolling as my wife finished sucking on that cock. Stood up and positioned her full round ass back again her lover. Daryl ran his thick black hands along my wife's ass while he poked his huge cock up against her pussy lips doggy style. Candice playfully wiggled her ass like an invitation to fuck her wet pussy. Daryl took hold of his cock with one hand guiding his black cock between my wife's wet pink pussy lips. Her body stiffened as Daryl's cock split apart her pink pussy lips for the first time. As soon as his cock head was embedded between her pussy lips he pushed forward sending a few inches inside my wife's pussy. Candice let out a load moan holding herself against the kitchen Island counter top. Daryl put his black hands on my wife's ass and began fucking her steady sending his huge cock a little deeper with each new stroke. In and out as Candice moaned. I moved around and decided to try and put the camera under her belly and get a nice shot of Daryl's cock going in and out. Her body quivered with each inward thrust of that huge black cock. A few minutes into the fuck and Daryl pulled out only to help Candice sit on top of the Island counter top. She opened her legs for Daryl as he positioned himself between her legs aiming for her wet pussy again. His cock sunk in much faster this time as Candice rested her ankles on Daryl's shoulders. I stood watching Candice get fucked while taking the movie. My cock wanted to explode but I knew I'd get my chance later tonight. Daryl was fucking my wife furiously now as my wife's ass quivered and shook with each thrust of his huge cock. She must have came three times before Daryl yelled out that he was getting ready to cum. Daryl grunted and held onto Candice's ass holding her pussy tight against his body as he filled her belly with his potent seed. He soon pulled out and out came a gush of hot white sperm. He held Candice's legs up and open while I took a nice creampie shot. A real gentleman. I got the opportunity to watch Daryl fuck my wife on the sofa later that evening before he dressed and left kissing my wife one more times on her wet lips. She was still wearing her stockings, garter belt and heels when I walked up behind her after she closed the front door. We fucked for almost two hours after Daryl left. Her pussy felt wet and well used. Yes, it felt stretched out and Candice made a point of asking me if she felt stretched. It only made our sex more passionate that night. I realize we will never be hardcore swingers but Candice said she might have Daryl over again in a couple months. I can't wait to watch my wife take that big black cock again. 9 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted December 26, 2016 Author Report Share Posted December 26, 2016 Happy 8and Exciting Christmas to all. Here we go with the 5th favorite cuckold Story.....Enjoy the horns. Sea vac September 4th, 2007 A husband gets really hot when he things about his wife being fucked by some strangers, he suggests that she find some guys and fuck with them, she is first reluctant but soon agrees… Click here to view the gallery I spent a lot of time talking my wife into fucking somebody. She never agreed. She was outraged, saying she didn’t need anybody but me, and that I satisfied her in full. But as time went by, she calmed down and didn’t remain adamant anymore. Due to my request she almost never wore panties. And once some time ago during our vac by the sea I talked her into teasing men on the beach. When going out of water she “accidentally” pulled down her bra a bit, thus, letting her nipple fall out of it at all. She pretended not to notice it for some time. I saw she liked the game. Again, I started talking about her fuck with somebody else. Her first reaction was no. Then she said she couldn’t. In a while I made her say it turned her on. Generally and theoretically, she could try. Then she began saying that stupid bullshit about her being satisfied with me, and bla-bla-bla. I kept on insisting. Ok, just as an experiment, was her reply. She made me swear that I wouldn’t break up with her after that, that I really wanted it, and that I didn’t consider her to be a broad… I swore. Her only request was that IT all happened out of our home town. So, we went to the sea. We had a theoretical plan, but what about its practical part? My wife was sexy. She was walking around the town. I followed her at a certain distance. I made a conclusion that when a man was along he only looked at her, but never started talking to her or proposing something that we expected. But when there were two, three, or even four guys, they were eager to chase her. She shied from them, even when there were only two of them. Later that day she made a row at home, saying she wanted to get through with that. That there were enough sluts in town, and nobody wanted to get it on with her. I tried to calm her down. C’mon, there are crowds of studs chasing you, I told her. Fuck two. -Are you fucking mad, – she told me, – I’m afraid to bang even with one! Next day she told me that if she didn’t find anybody that day, I would have never ever talk her into some sort of shit like that. She added she was like a whore walking around the town. Anyway, we went “hunting”. I followed her again. Suddenly she stopped by a bench. There were two guys sitting on it. My wife started talking to them. I could never think she would choose two guys! I had to go farther to watch them. I looked back. My wife was already sitting with them on that bench, talking. As much as I could judge from my observation point, they tried to persuade her in something. One of them hugged her. The other put his arm around her waist. In some ten minutes they stood up and left. I followed them. We came up to a small house and they went in. I was waiting for my wife for some four hours. Then she went out. Looking at her, I realized she really enjoyed the affair. That’s what happened inside the house, as my wife told me later. They got inside the house. The guys took out brandy, chocolate, fruits. They drank to the meeting. My wife drank fraternizing with one of them. The guy gave her a deep-drawn kiss. Four hands started feeling her up. They pinched her breasts, got under the skirt. My wife stopped then, saying, they would rumple her dress. They all got undressed. One of the guys offered her to suck his dick. My wife said she would do it later, and that if it was all they needed it wasn’t necessary to go to some far place – she could do it in the nearest backstreet. She wanted sex. They laid her on the bed. One of them started licking her puss, the other was caressing her tits, while she was jerking his cock. When she was close to cumming, she pulled the licking guy closer, and he entered her. He didn’t bang her long – he came in a minute or two. She came too. Then the other guy began ramming her. He didn’t last long either and came fast too. After having a shower they drank some more, and my wife took up the initiative. She bent down sucking a pecker. The other guy felt her up. She started sucking the other shaft. She even tried to suck the both simultaneously, but it wasn’t comfortable. Then she chose the doggy pose. She sucked one prick, while the other was drilling her snatch. The guy suggested butt-fuck, but she refused – she wasn’t a big fan of it. The first to cum was the guy she’d been sucking. My wife came almost at the same moment too. Then the other came into her twat. She took a shower. They all took a break and drank some more. Then she got on her knees again and they continued the fun. There was only one guy fucking her that time. She came. Getting tired of that pose, she lay on her back. The guy kept on ramming her cunt. He did it for a long time. My wife came, the guy came too. The other guy was laying beside them, watching them fuck. So, when the first guy came, my wife mounted the second. She managed to cum twice, while he was cumming. When the party was over the guys suggested giving her head. She sat on the couch. One of them was fucking her mouth. When he came, the other penis took his place. He also came in her mouth. My wife didn’t come even once. After we’d come home and she told me this entire story, I rammed her several times in a row. My wife knows that I’ve written this story. I guess, it was not our last experience of the kind. 3 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted January 2, 2017 Author Report Share Posted January 2, 2017 It was.....hot Christmas and very happy and exciting new tear 2017 here one new erotic story WARNING! This text file contains sexually explicit material. If you do not wish to read this type of literature, or you are under age, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!! _________________________________________ Scroll down to view text Archive name: partf.txt (M+/F, wife, nc) Authors name: Anonymous Author 1991 Story title : After the Party, Party -------------------------------------------------------- This work is copyrighted to the author © 1997. Please don't remove the author information or make any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration. -------------------------------------------------------- AFTER THE PARTY, PARTY by Anonymous Author 1991 *** Last December my wife went to an office Christmas party. It was for employees only so I was not invited. I told my wife Linda, that I was going to a ball game. But I changed my mind and went home instead. After watching TV for a while I went to bed. About one in the morning I heard voices. I got up and started to walk out of the bedroom. I saw a man helping my wife in the front door, closely followed by two other guys. I assumed they were three of Linda's office co-workers. I backed into the dark bedroom and decided to watch and see what was going to happen. My wife took off her coat and sat down on the couch near the far wall from the bedroom. The bedroom was dark and I only had the door open a little so they could not see me. I watched my wife sit down on the couch and almost immediately one of the guys sat down beside her. The other two sat on this side of the living room. I could tell my wife had had quite a bit to drink as she was not too careful how she sat down. She had on her short red dress with the low cut neckline that I love so much. As it really shows her legs and the top of her tits. And she never wears a bra with it. When she sat down the dress rode up to almost the top of her nylons. From where I was sitting I could see the white soft skin of her thighs above the tops of her nylons. I heard Linda say, "Stop that Joe. I'm a married woman." I could see that Joe had his arm around her shoulders and was trying to kiss her. But Linda kept pulling back. Suddenly Joe pulled Linda towards him and covered her mouth with his. I could see him force his tongue into her mouth. As my wife was trying to pull away from Joe her legs came apart exposing her white panties. I could see her panties from where I was standing and I knew the two guys on this side of the room could see her pussy hair sticking out of both sides of her panty legs and the slit of my wife's pussy through the very thin material. Linda has a lot of pussy hair. As Joe was holding Linda in a tongue-probing kiss he forced his hand down the front of her dress. I could see him squeezing her tits. When Joe finally broke the kiss and let her breath, I could tell Linda was getting mad. She tried to get up, but Joe held her down. I heard her say, "OK god dammit that's enough. Now let me up." Then I saw the other two move to the floor. One on each side of Linda's legs. When she saw this she tried to close her legs. But they each pulled her knees apart until she was wide open with her dress pushed to her waist. Again Joe grabbed Linda and kissed her hard. Again pushing his tongue into her mouth. As he did he pushed Linda back against the back of the couch until she was almost stretched out with her legs almost off the edge of the couch. One of the guys on the floor reached up between her legs and pulled her panties to the side. Then he pushed his fingers into her defenseless pussy. And he began stroking his fingers in and out of her pussy. I heard Linda say, "No, no, Joe please no." I could see Joe had pulled the top of her dress off her shoulders baring both tits. But I could see her pink nipples were getting very hard as Joe began sucking on them. Then I saw Linda begin to cry as they pulled her panties off. Exposing her beautiful pussy to all of them. In spite of her pleading and crying they pulled her down onto the rug. Two of them held Linda's hands above her head making her tits stand up even higher. And they pulled her legs wide open. I saw Joe drop his pants and shorts. I heard my wife say, "No, no, no, you can't do this to me, please don't," As I saw Joe's cock sink in-to my wife's pussy. But I could see that in spite of herself, the sucking on her tits and fingering her pussy was having its effect. I could see Joe's cock went in very easy and was glistening from the juice of my wife's pussy. Joe fucked her for about ten minutes. I saw my wife squeeze her eyes closed and saw her mouth open and her breathing was very fast as it is when she reached a climax. After Joe shot 'his' load into her he pulled his cock out and I could see the cum running down the crack of Linda's ass. The second guy took Joe's place and eased his cock into her. I noticed now that they were no longer holding Linda's legs open, they just stayed that way. This guy must have had too much to drink. He fucked her for about twenty-five minutes before he shot his load into her. I saw Linda cum about three more times. The third guy was not satisfied with Linda's spread open legs. He pushed her legs up till her knees were touching her tits. That gave him a straight down shot into my wife's wide-open pussy. As he was fucking her I saw Joe put his cock against Linda's lips. She turned her head to the side to avoid it. But Joe pushed his fingers into her cheeks on both sides forcing her to open her mouth. By the time she was force to take his cock in her mouth I had already taken off my shorts and I walked into the living room and stood at Linda's feet looking down at my well-fucked wife sucking cock. Slowly she opened her eyes. Her eyes flew wide open when she saw me standing there. She started crying. She said she was sorry, she couldn't stop them. I said yes I know I saw the whole thing. Then her expression changed to anger. "Why in the hell didn't you stop them from fucking me? I told her because I enjoyed the show. I told her to remember back when I suggested I'd like to see another man fuck her. And she said that would never happen. Well it just did happen. And I can't wait till the next time. She said, "You bastard, there won't be a next time." I said, "We'll see about that," as I eased myself down on her and took my turn fucking her. She was so hot she couldn't stop me and didn't want to... END ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author does not condone the described behavior in real life in anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider seeking professional help. 3 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted January 2, 2017 Author Report Share Posted January 2, 2017 Its Yor Wife with me...at the christmas Party ....Enjoy it cuck WARNING! This text file contains sexually explicit material. If you do not wish to read this type of literature, or you are under age, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!! _________________________________________ Scroll down to view text Archive name: xmas17.txt (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) Authors name: Subone ([email protected]) Story title : Christmas Party, The -------------------------------------------------------- This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001. Please don't remove the author information or make any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration. -------------------------------------------------------- The Christmas Party (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) by Subone ([email protected]) *** My name is Jim Miller and my wife's name is Sherry. We are both in our early 40s and in good shape. My wife in particular is very attractive. Like my most men who read (and write) this type of story, I have been trying to talk my wife into having sex with another man for quite some time. And, like most of those men, my wife has consistently turned me down. She always has some excuse why we shouldn't do this. All that changed however with one simple phone call. It was Christmas time, the last work day before my company shut down for the holidays to be exact. The annual Christmas party was being held this afternoon after work. I had always attended the company Christmas party over the years, more to keep up the appearance of being a "team player" than anything else. However, the company always put on a good spread and there was an open bar, so it wasn't a total obligation. My wife had never accompanied me to this party, or any other company event for that matter. It wasn't that she was anti-social or anything, it was just that we lived pretty far away from my work. My daily commute is just under an hour. As a result, not only had she never been to a company event, she had never even visited my office. The people in my office new her by name because she called me almost daily at work. Additionally, I have pictures of her (and our children) in my office, so my colleagues know what she looks like for the most part. As I did every year, I invited her to join me nonetheless at the Christmas party. I felt very certain she would not come, but invited her as a courtesy anyway. "Babe, the office Christmas party is after work Friday night" I said over breakfast earlier in the week. "Care to join me this year?" "Sweetie, you know that's such a pain, going all the way over there. I think I'll pass again this year" she told me. "Besides, I can't decide what to get you for Christmas, so I've got to do some more shopping" she added. And so it went, until Friday afternoon just before quitting time. As I was getting ready to close up and head for the party, my office phone rang. "Hi Honey, it's me," my wife said. "Does your offer still stand about going to the Christmas party?" she asked. "Sure does, what changed your mind?" I asked. "Oh nothing," she said coyly. "Well, whatever the reason, it will be fun to have someone to go with this year," I said. Then she dropped her bomb. "I didn't say I was going with you," she said matter-of-factly. Before I could respond she said, "I'm bringing your Christmas present to the party. He's very cute and he's my date. If you're lucky, maybe you can go out with us after the party." I was speechless, and she knew it. We said our goodbyes and she hung up. My head was spinning! God I wanted this so badly, but at my office party? Would everyone know she was my wife and obviously they're with another guy? Maybe I'd get lucky and no one would recognize her from the pictures in my office. After all, she had recently gotten a new haircut. She knows I really get off on being humiliated, but this might be a bit much even for me! The party was held in a hotel banquet room downtown. I left work and drove over there, the butterflies churning in my stomach. The party was just gearing up when I got there. I immediately headed for the bar in the corner of the room and got a beer to calm my nerves. The company expected about 100 people at the party, and most of them were already here it seemed. After another beer I began to relax. The Christmas music was nice and the food was good, besides, after today I had a whole week off for the holidays! My boss walked up to me and started chatting. "Hey Jim, wife not coming again this year?" he asked. "She said she might show up, not sure though," I replied. "She's a cute little thing," he continued. "I was looking at her picture in your office just the other day." "Thanks" I replied - thinking to myself that this was all I needed! About that time, my secretary walked up and said to both of us, "Who's the looker who just walked in?" I turned and saw my wife entering the room, saying hello to everyone like they were long lost friends! She was wearing a black pleated mini skirt, sheer black nylons and 4" black patent leather pumps. All favorites of mine, and she knew it! Her blouse was a very sheer dark green and under that she was wearing a red lace camisole! I had never seen those before. Her short sexy haircut looked great and her makeup was heavier than normal, but not overdone. She had however, put on extra lipstick and really darkened her eyebrows, both touches that drive me wild. She was causing quite a stir as she floated from group to group. What shocked me the most however, was not her appearance, but her date! She had a good looking, very sophisticated man on her arm. He was dressed in a blue silk suit and a pinstripe shirt. He looked like a banker or a Wall Street stockbroker. Whatever he did, he was obviously very successful at it! Before I could respond to my secretary, she continued, "That guy she's with is so good looking! I wonder if they're married?" My boss and I stared at the great looking couple, ignoring my secretary's comments. Just then, the guy who has the office next to mine walked up and said, "Hey Jim, isn't that your wife over there?" I felt my boss and my secretary turn and look at me. The pause in the conversation seemed to last for a solid minute. "Uh, yea, sure is" I said. My boss immediately chimed in and said, "Who's the guy she's with?" "Not sure, must be someone she works with," I said. "They sure seem awfully chummy!" my secretary said giggling. We all looked over at them as my wife's date was patting her butt with one hand and giving her a quick peck on the cheek. Before I could make my way over there, my wife and her date headed straight for where we were standing! "Here it comes!" I thought to myself, "major humiliation time!" "Hi, I'm Sherry Miller, Jim's wife," my wife said, extending her hand to my boss. "Nice to finally meet you Sherry," my boss replied. "This is my date, Lance," she said to the group as she introduced her good looking companion. Introductions were made all around. When she came to me and said "Lance, this is my husband, Jim." Lance and I shook hands. He looked me right in the eye and smirked. "Nice to meet you Jim, I've heard a lot about you," he said. I could feel my boss, secretary, wife, and friend staring at me as Lance and I exchanged pleasantries. Still feeling somewhat bold at this point, I curtly replied, "I haven't heard anything about you." Like the successful businessman he obviously was, Lance went right for the throat. "That's odd," he said, pausing for effect; "I've been dating your wife for over three months now." My mouth fell open and I got very quiet. You could hear a pin drop in our little group. Lance wasn't quite done with me yet however. Like a shark going for blood he continued, "I know so much about you that I can even tell you what color sheets you have on your bed right now. Shall I?" he asked confidently. I hoped the bastard was bluffing, but I couldn't take the chance of further embarrassment. I meekly shook my head "No." During this little transaction, my wife just stood there, arm in arm with Lance, smiling at me. About this time, my secretary, obviously feeling very uneasy, excused herself from our group. My boss tried to change the subject. "Sherry, that's a nice blouse you're wearing; very seasonal with the green and red combination." My wife wasn't done humiliating me yet. "Thanks," she replied, "Lance gave it to me for our three month anniversary." After another uncomfortable lull in the conversation, my boss and friend excused themselves. That left me standing there in the middle of my company Christmas party with my wife and her date. I looked around and noticed several people looking in our direction and giggling, particularly my secretary! Lance then handed me his empty glass and said in a belittling tone, "Be a good boy and get me another drink, will you Jimmy?" I took his glass and dutifully headed off toward the bar to get his refill, hoping my subservience would avoid any further scene these two might be contemplating. My wife and Lance continued to mingle with my friends and co-workers. Sherry made a point of introducing herself to everyone as "Mrs. Miller", making sure everyone knew we were still married and not divorced or separated. I returned with Lance's drink and then tried to keep a low profile for the rest of the party. Sherry and Lance, on the other hand, seemed to be the life of the party. Lance was telling joke after joke as several of my friends crowded around him. I watched them from across the room and somehow had the feeling that this night had only just begun! After a couple of hours the party began to wind down, people were starting to leave in a fairly steady stream. Lance seized the moment however and announced that everyone was invited to the hotel bar next door. He said that there was a great jazz band playing we could all dance to and keep the party going. He also announced that the first round of drinks was on him. That was all it took to convince about fifteen of my co-workers to head next door and keep partying. As Lance and my wife were heading for the door, they made a point of walking past me. "See you over there" Sherry said to me. It was a command, not a request. I finished my third beer and reluctantly followed the crowd to the hotel bar next door. When I got there, the group from my office had pushed 2-3 tables together so everyone could be near one another. Sherry had saved a seat for me directly across the table from her and Lance. Apparently she wanted me to have a front row seat to her flirting and cavorting with her boyfriend. For the next hour and a half, I watched Lance and Sherry get more and more overt in their touching and kissing. They were getting down right intimate right there in public. God I was getting horny just watching them! As they slow danced for the third or fourth time, Lance openly groped my wife right there on the dance floor. Returning to the table, they french kissed and hugged before sitting back down. My office friends had long since stopped making comments to me about this awkward situation. They knew I was totally embarrassed and humiliated. They also knew that I was totally powerless to stop it. Besides, they had all taken a liking to Lance. After another 30 minutes it was only the three of us left. All my fellow office workers had departed for suburbia to start their holidays. Lance and my wife were still carrying on like horny high school students. I guess I was getting tipsy after drinking all afternoon and into the night, my powers of observation weren't as sharp as they normally are. I looked across the table and noticed my wife had removed her red camisole at some point during the evening! Her gorgeous tits were now clearly visible under her sheer green blouse, even the subdued lighting of the bar didn't do much to conceal them! "Where did your camisole go?" I asked when the band finally took a break. "I was getting hot, so I left it in the room when I went to the bathroom," she replied. "What room?" I asked. She and Lance looked at one another and laughed again. "Lance got us a room for the night upstairs," she said; "I was sure you wouldn't mind." "In fact," Lance chimed in, "we were just getting ready to go upstairs for a little while." "Lance is going to fuck me Honey," my wife said very casually. "Wanna watch?" she asked. WARNING! This text file contains sexually explicit material. If you do not wish to read this type of literature, or you are under age, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!! _________________________________________ Scroll down to view text Archive name: xmas17.txt (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) Authors name: Subone ([email protected]) Story title : Christmas Party, The -------------------------------------------------------- This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001. Please don't remove the author information or make any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration. -------------------------------------------------------- The Christmas Party (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) by Subone ([email protected]) *** My name is Jim Miller and my wife's name is Sherry. We are both in our early 40s and in good shape. My wife in particular is very attractive. Like my most men who read (and write) this type of story, I have been trying to talk my wife into having sex with another man for quite some time. And, like most of those men, my wife has consistently turned me down. She always has some excuse why we shouldn't do this. All that changed however with one simple phone call. It was Christmas time, the last work day before my company shut down for the holidays to be exact. The annual Christmas party was being held this afternoon after work. I had always attended the company Christmas party over the years, more to keep up the appearance of being a "team player" than anything else. However, the company always put on a good spread and there was an open bar, so it wasn't a total obligation. My wife had never accompanied me to this party, or any other company event for that matter. It wasn't that she was anti-social or anything, it was just that we lived pretty far away from my work. My daily commute is just under an hour. As a result, not only had she never been to a company event, she had never even visited my office. The people in my office new her by name because she called me almost daily at work. Additionally, I have pictures of her (and our children) in my office, so my colleagues know what she looks like for the most part. As I did every year, I invited her to join me nonetheless at the Christmas party. I felt very certain she would not come, but invited her as a courtesy anyway. "Babe, the office Christmas party is after work Friday night" I said over breakfast earlier in the week. "Care to join me this year?" "Sweetie, you know that's such a pain, going all the way over there. I think I'll pass again this year" she told me. "Besides, I can't decide what to get you for Christmas, so I've got to do some more shopping" she added. And so it went, until Friday afternoon just before quitting time. As I was getting ready to close up and head for the party, my office phone rang. "Hi Honey, it's me," my wife said. "Does your offer still stand about going to the Christmas party?" she asked. "Sure does, what changed your mind?" I asked. "Oh nothing," she said coyly. "Well, whatever the reason, it will be fun to have someone to go with this year," I said. Then she dropped her bomb. "I didn't say I was going with you," she said matter-of-factly. Before I could respond she said, "I'm bringing your Christmas present to the party. He's very cute and he's my date. If you're lucky, maybe you can go out with us after the party." I was speechless, and she knew it. We said our goodbyes and she hung up. My head was spinning! God I wanted this so badly, but at my office party? Would everyone know she was my wife and obviously they're with another guy? Maybe I'd get lucky and no one would recognize her from the pictures in my office. After all, she had recently gotten a new haircut. She knows I really get off on being humiliated, but this might be a bit much even for me! The party was held in a hotel banquet room downtown. I left work and drove over there, the butterflies churning in my stomach. The party was just gearing up when I got there. I immediately headed for the bar in the corner of the room and got a beer to calm my nerves. The company expected about 100 people at the party, and most of them were already here it seemed. After another beer I began to relax. The Christmas music was nice and the food was good, besides, after today I had a whole week off for the holidays! My boss walked up to me and started chatting. "Hey Jim, wife not coming again this year?" he asked. "She said she might show up, not sure though," I replied. "She's a cute little thing," he continued. "I was looking at her picture in your office just the other day." "Thanks" I replied - thinking to myself that this was all I needed! About that time, my secretary walked up and said to both of us, "Who's the looker who just walked in?" I turned and saw my wife entering the room, saying hello to everyone like they were long lost friends! She was wearing a black pleated mini skirt, sheer black nylons and 4" black patent leather pumps. All favorites of mine, and she knew it! Her blouse was a very sheer dark green and under that she was wearing a red lace camisole! I had never seen those before. Her short sexy haircut looked great and her makeup was heavier than normal, but not overdone. She had however, put on extra lipstick and really darkened her eyebrows, both touches that drive me wild. She was causing quite a stir as she floated from group to group. What shocked me the most however, was not her appearance, but her date! She had a good looking, very sophisticated man on her arm. He was dressed in a blue silk suit and a pinstripe shirt. He looked like a banker or a Wall Street stockbroker. Whatever he did, he was obviously very successful at it! Before I could respond to my secretary, she continued, "That guy she's with is so good looking! I wonder if they're married?" My boss and I stared at the great looking couple, ignoring my secretary's comments. Just then, the guy who has the office next to mine walked up and said, "Hey Jim, isn't that your wife over there?" I felt my boss and my secretary turn and look at me. The pause in the conversation seemed to last for a solid minute. "Uh, yea, sure is" I said. My boss immediately chimed in and said, "Who's the guy she's with?" "Not sure, must be someone she works with," I said. "They sure seem awfully chummy!" my secretary said giggling. We all looked over at them as my wife's date was patting her butt with one hand and giving her a quick peck on the cheek. Before I could make my way over there, my wife and her date headed straight for where we were standing! "Here it comes!" I thought to myself, "major humiliation time!" "Hi, I'm Sherry Miller, Jim's wife," my wife said, extending her hand to my boss. "Nice to finally meet you Sherry," my boss replied. "This is my date, Lance," she said to the group as she introduced her good looking companion. Introductions were made all around. When she came to me and said "Lance, this is my husband, Jim." Lance and I shook hands. He looked me right in the eye and smirked. "Nice to meet you Jim, I've heard a lot about you," he said. I could feel my boss, secretary, wife, and friend staring at me as Lance and I exchanged pleasantries. Still feeling somewhat bold at this point, I curtly replied, "I haven't heard anything about you." Like the successful businessman he obviously was, Lance went right for the throat. "That's odd," he said, pausing for effect; "I've been dating your wife for over three months now." My mouth fell open and I got very quiet. You could hear a pin drop in our little group. Lance wasn't quite done with me yet however. Like a shark going for blood he continued, "I know so much about you that I can even tell you what color sheets you have on your bed right now. Shall I?" he asked confidently. I hoped the bastard was bluffing, but I couldn't take the chance of further embarrassment. I meekly shook my head "No." During this little transaction, my wife just stood there, arm in arm with Lance, smiling at me. About this time, my secretary, obviously feeling very uneasy, excused herself from our group. My boss tried to change the subject. "Sherry, that's a nice blouse you're wearing; very seasonal with the green and red combination." My wife wasn't done humiliating me yet. "Thanks," she replied, "Lance gave it to me for our three month anniversary." After another uncomfortable lull in the conversation, my boss and friend excused themselves. That left me standing there in the middle of my company Christmas party with my wife and her date. I looked around and noticed several people looking in our direction and giggling, particularly my secretary! Lance then handed me his empty glass and said in a belittling tone, "Be a good boy and get me another drink, will you Jimmy?" I took his glass and dutifully headed off toward the bar to get his refill, hoping my subservience would avoid any further scene these two might be contemplating. My wife and Lance continued to mingle with my friends and co-workers. Sherry made a point of introducing herself to everyone as "Mrs. Miller", making sure everyone knew we were still married and not divorced or separated. I returned with Lance's drink and then tried to keep a low profile for the rest of the party. Sherry and Lance, on the other hand, seemed to be the life of the party. Lance was telling joke after joke as several of my friends crowded around him. I watched them from across the room and somehow had the feeling that this night had only just begun! After a couple of hours the party began to wind down, people were starting to leave in a fairly steady stream. Lance seized the moment however and announced that everyone was invited to the hotel bar next door. He said that there was a great jazz band playing we could all dance to and keep the party going. He also announced that the first round of drinks was on him. That was all it took to convince about fifteen of my co-workers to head next door and keep partying. As Lance and my wife were heading for the door, they made a point of walking past me. "See you over there" Sherry said to me. It was a command, not a request. I finished my third beer and reluctantly followed the crowd to the hotel bar next door. When I got there, the group from my office had pushed 2-3 tables together so everyone could be near one another. Sherry had saved a seat for me directly across the table from her and Lance. Apparently she wanted me to have a front row seat to her flirting and cavorting with her boyfriend. For the next hour and a half, I watched Lance and Sherry get more and more overt in their touching and kissing. They were getting down right intimate right there in public. God I was getting horny just watching them! As they slow danced for the third or fourth time, Lance openly groped my wife right there on the dance floor. Returning to the table, they french kissed and hugged before sitting back down. My office friends had long since stopped making comments to me about this awkward situation. They knew I was totally embarrassed and humiliated. They also knew that I was totally powerless to stop it. Besides, they had all taken a liking to Lance. After another 30 minutes it was only the three of us left. All my fellow office workers had departed for suburbia to start their holidays. Lance and my wife were still carrying on like horny high school students. I guess I was getting tipsy after drinking all afternoon and into the night, my powers of observation weren't as sharp as they normally are. I looked across the table and noticed my wife had removed her red camisole at some point during the evening! Her gorgeous tits were now clearly visible under her sheer green blouse, even the subdued lighting of the bar didn't do much to conceal them! "Where did your camisole go?" I asked when the band finally took a break. "I was getting hot, so I left it in the room when I went to the bathroom," she replied. "What room?" I asked. She and Lance looked at one another and laughed again. "Lance got us a room for the night upstairs," she said; "I was sure you wouldn't mind." "In fact," Lance chimed in, "we were just getting ready to go upstairs for a little while." "Lance is going to fuck me Honey," my wife said very casually. "Wanna watch?" she asked. WARNING! This text file contains sexually explicit material. If you do not wish to read this type of literature, or you are under age, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!! _________________________________________ Scroll down to view text Archive name: xmas17.txt (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) Authors name: Subone ([email protected]) Story title : Christmas Party, The -------------------------------------------------------- This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001. Please don't remove the author information or make any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration. -------------------------------------------------------- The Christmas Party (M+/F, MM, wife, hum, cuck) by Subone ([email protected]) *** My name is Jim Miller and my wife's name is Sherry. We are both in our early 40s and in good shape. My wife in particular is very attractive. Like my most men who read (and write) this type of story, I have been trying to talk my wife into having sex with another man for quite some time. And, like most of those men, my wife has consistently turned me down. She always has some excuse why we shouldn't do this. All that changed however with one simple phone call. It was Christmas time, the last work day before my company shut down for the holidays to be exact. The annual Christmas party was being held this afternoon after work. I had always attended the company Christmas party over the years, more to keep up the appearance of being a "team player" than anything else. However, the company always put on a good spread and there was an open bar, so it wasn't a total obligation. My wife had never accompanied me to this party, or any other company event for that matter. It wasn't that she was anti-social or anything, it was just that we lived pretty far away from my work. My daily commute is just under an hour. As a result, not only had she never been to a company event, she had never even visited my office. The people in my office new her by name because she called me almost daily at work. Additionally, I have pictures of her (and our children) in my office, so my colleagues know what she looks like for the most part. As I did every year, I invited her to join me nonetheless at the Christmas party. I felt very certain she would not come, but invited her as a courtesy anyway. "Babe, the office Christmas party is after work Friday night" I said over breakfast earlier in the week. "Care to join me this year?" "Sweetie, you know that's such a pain, going all the way over there. I think I'll pass again this year" she told me. "Besides, I can't decide what to get you for Christmas, so I've got to do some more shopping" she added. And so it went, until Friday afternoon just before quitting time. As I was getting ready to close up and head for the party, my office phone rang. "Hi Honey, it's me," my wife said. "Does your offer still stand about going to the Christmas party?" she asked. "Sure does, what changed your mind?" I asked. "Oh nothing," she said coyly. "Well, whatever the reason, it will be fun to have someone to go with this year," I said. Then she dropped her bomb. "I didn't say I was going with you," she said matter-of-factly. Before I could respond she said, "I'm bringing your Christmas present to the party. He's very cute and he's my date. If you're lucky, maybe you can go out with us after the party." I was speechless, and she knew it. We said our goodbyes and she hung up. My head was spinning! God I wanted this so badly, but at my office party? Would everyone know she was my wife and obviously they're with another guy? Maybe I'd get lucky and no one would recognize her from the pictures in my office. After all, she had recently gotten a new haircut. She knows I really get off on being humiliated, but this might be a bit much even for me! The party was held in a hotel banquet room downtown. I left work and drove over there, the butterflies churning in my stomach. The party was just gearing up when I got there. I immediately headed for the bar in the corner of the room and got a beer to calm my nerves. The company expected about 100 people at the party, and most of them were already here it seemed. After another beer I began to relax. The Christmas music was nice and the food was good, besides, after today I had a whole week off for the holidays! My boss walked up to me and started chatting. "Hey Jim, wife not coming again this year?" he asked. "She said she might show up, not sure though," I replied. "She's a cute little thing," he continued. "I was looking at her picture in your office just the other day." "Thanks" I replied - thinking to myself that this was all I needed! About that time, my secretary walked up and said to both of us, "Who's the looker who just walked in?" I turned and saw my wife entering the room, saying hello to everyone like they were long lost friends! She was wearing a black pleated mini skirt, sheer black nylons and 4" black patent leather pumps. All favorites of mine, and she knew it! Her blouse was a very sheer dark green and under that she was wearing a red lace camisole! I had never seen those before. Her short sexy haircut looked great and her makeup was heavier than normal, but not overdone. She had however, put on extra lipstick and really darkened her eyebrows, both touches that drive me wild. She was causing quite a stir as she floated from group to group. What shocked me the most however, was not her appearance, but her date! She had a good looking, very sophisticated man on her arm. He was dressed in a blue silk suit and a pinstripe shirt. He looked like a banker or a Wall Street stockbroker. Whatever he did, he was obviously very successful at it! Before I could respond to my secretary, she continued, "That guy she's with is so good looking! I wonder if they're married?" My boss and I stared at the great looking couple, ignoring my secretary's comments. Just then, the guy who has the office next to mine walked up and said, "Hey Jim, isn't that your wife over there?" I felt my boss and my secretary turn and look at me. The pause in the conversation seemed to last for a solid minute. "Uh, yea, sure is" I said. My boss immediately chimed in and said, "Who's the guy she's with?" "Not sure, must be someone she works with," I said. "They sure seem awfully chummy!" my secretary said giggling. We all looked over at them as my wife's date was patting her butt with one hand and giving her a quick peck on the cheek. Before I could make my way over there, my wife and her date headed straight for where we were standing! "Here it comes!" I thought to myself, "major humiliation time!" "Hi, I'm Sherry Miller, Jim's wife," my wife said, extending her hand to my boss. "Nice to finally meet you Sherry," my boss replied. "This is my date, Lance," she said to the group as she introduced her good looking companion. Introductions were made all around. When she came to me and said "Lance, this is my husband, Jim." Lance and I shook hands. He looked me right in the eye and smirked. "Nice to meet you Jim, I've heard a lot about you," he said. I could feel my boss, secretary, wife, and friend staring at me as Lance and I exchanged pleasantries. Still feeling somewhat bold at this point, I curtly replied, "I haven't heard anything about you." Like the successful businessman he obviously was, Lance went right for the throat. "That's odd," he said, pausing for effect; "I've been dating your wife for over three months now." My mouth fell open and I got very quiet. You could hear a pin drop in our little group. Lance wasn't quite done with me yet however. Like a shark going for blood he continued, "I know so much about you that I can even tell you what color sheets you have on your bed right now. Shall I?" he asked confidently. I hoped the bastard was bluffing, but I couldn't take the chance of further embarrassment. I meekly shook my head "No." During this little transaction, my wife just stood there, arm in arm with Lance, smiling at me. About this time, my secretary, obviously feeling very uneasy, excused herself from our group. My boss tried to change the subject. "Sherry, that's a nice blouse you're wearing; very seasonal with the green and red combination." My wife wasn't done humiliating me yet. "Thanks," she replied, "Lance gave it to me for our three month anniversary." After another uncomfortable lull in the conversation, my boss and friend excused themselves. That left me standing there in the middle of my company Christmas party with my wife and her date. I looked around and noticed several people looking in our direction and giggling, particularly my secretary! Lance then handed me his empty glass and said in a belittling tone, "Be a good boy and get me another drink, will you Jimmy?" I took his glass and dutifully headed off toward the bar to get his refill, hoping my subservience would avoid any further scene these two might be contemplating. My wife and Lance continued to mingle with my friends and co-workers. Sherry made a point of introducing herself to everyone as "Mrs. Miller", making sure everyone knew we were still married and not divorced or separated. I returned with Lance's drink and then tried to keep a low profile for the rest of the party. Sherry and Lance, on the other hand, seemed to be the life of the party. Lance was telling joke after joke as several of my friends crowded around him. I watched them from across the room and somehow had the feeling that this night had only just begun! After a couple of hours the party began to wind down, people were starting to leave in a fairly steady stream. Lance seized the moment however and announced that everyone was invited to the hotel bar next door. He said that there was a great jazz band playing we could all dance to and keep the party going. He also announced that the first round of drinks was on him. That was all it took to convince about fifteen of my co-workers to head next door and keep partying. As Lance and my wife were heading for the door, they made a point of walking past me. "See you over there" Sherry said to me. It was a command, not a request. I finished my third beer and reluctantly followed the crowd to the hotel bar next door. When I got there, the group from my office had pushed 2-3 tables together so everyone could be near one another. Sherry had saved a seat for me directly across the table from her and Lance. Apparently she wanted me to have a front row seat to her flirting and cavorting with her boyfriend. For the next hour and a half, I watched Lance and Sherry get more and more overt in their touching and kissing. They were getting down right intimate right there in public. God I was getting horny just watching them! As they slow danced for the third or fourth time, Lance openly groped my wife right there on the dance floor. Returning to the table, they french kissed and hugged before sitting back down. My office friends had long since stopped making comments to me about this awkward situation. They knew I was totally embarrassed and humiliated. They also knew that I was totally powerless to stop it. Besides, they had all taken a liking to Lance. After another 30 minutes it was only the three of us left. All my fellow office workers had departed for suburbia to start their holidays. Lance and my wife were still carrying on like horny high school students. I guess I was getting tipsy after drinking all afternoon and into the night, my powers of observation weren't as sharp as they normally are. I looked across the table and noticed my wife had removed her red camisole at some point during the evening! Her gorgeous tits were now clearly visible under her sheer green blouse, even the subdued lighting of the bar didn't do much to conceal them! "Where did your camisole go?" I asked when the band finally took a break. "I was getting hot, so I left it in the room when I went to the bathroom," she replied. "What room?" I asked. She and Lance looked at one another and laughed again. "Lance got us a room for the night upstairs," she said; "I was sure you wouldn't mind." "In fact," Lance chimed in, "we were just getting ready to go upstairs for a little while." "Lance is going to fuck me Honey," my wife said very casually. "Wanna watch?" she asked. Before I could reply she said mockingly "Just kidding! You stay here and save the table. We'll be back in about 30 minutes." They got up and headed for the elevator, leaving me with a hard on and my beer. I watched her tits jiggle under her sheer blouse as she walked away. I sat there listening to the band and guarding their table while they fucked upstairs. I was sitting there daydreaming, imagining Lance between my wife's beautiful legs, fucking her silly while she moaned in ecstasy. Suddenly, there was a slap on my back and I hear my boss' booming voice, "Hey Jim, where did everyone go?" "Hey Boss!" I said, "They all pretty much headed for home." "Even that cute little wife of yours and her date?" he continued. "Well, actually, she and Lance haven't left exactly," I said. He looked out onto the dance floor, thinking they were out there. "What are you doing back here?" I asked. He ignored my question and appeared very pre-occupied, something was definitely on his mind. "If they haven't left, where are they?" he demanded. "Room 720, upstairs," I replied sheepishly. Our eyes met, he grinned widely as he caught my meaning. Without a word he stood up and headed for the elevator. I now knew why he had come back. My fat, balding boss was going to try and fuck my wife just like Lance was doing this very minute! Another 20 minutes passed and Lance returned to the table. His suit jacket and tie were missing, but he still looked impressive. "God, I love fucking that woman!" he said as he sat down. "Your wife is the horniest slut I have met in a long time," he continued. He proceeded to tell me how he and Sherry had just finished fucking when my boss knocked on the door. Since Lance had just cum twice, once in her cunt and once on her face, he was temporarily spent. Sherry however, was still ready for some action. "She thought about sending me down here to get you," he said, "but decided that your little dick wouldn't do the trick!" He laughed at his little rhyme. "That's when your boss rapped on the door," Lance continued. "Nice timing," I murmured sarcastically. Lance continued to recount what had just transpired in room 720. As he was getting dressed, my boss was stripping off his clothes as fast as he could. Sherry was laying on her back on the bed, she was wearing only her black nylons, garter belt, and high heel pumps. Lance's cum was still splattered on her face and oozed from her cunt. My boss, after getting completely undressed, sat in a chair across the room. He beckoned Sherry over to him. "Sherry crawled off the bed and over to your boss on her hands and knees" Lance said to me. "As I left the room she was stuffing his fat cock in her mouth, slurping away like a slut!" he chuckled. Lance continued to taunt me by telling me how my boss was upstairs fucking my wife "this very minute." "Oh," he said, "I almost forgot. Sherry wants you to get her overnight bag out of my car and bring it up to the room." He handed me the key to his Mercedes. "It's on the third level in the parking garage. Seems she has a run in her nylon stockings and needs a new pair from her bag" he said. "Here's a room key as well," he concluded. I took the keys and headed off to find his car. I retrieved my wife's bag from her lover's car and brought it up to room 720. I paused outside the door in the hallway. I could hear my boss grunting and my wife moaning. Using the key, I gently opened the door and stepped inside. The area near the door was dark, so they didn't notice I had come into the room. Besides, they were too consumed in their fucking to notice anything besides one another! Sherry was standing, facing the wall on the far side of the bed. Her legs were spread wide and her hands and face were pressed against the wall. My boss was behind her, his dick buried to the hilt in her cunt. He was reaching around my wife and squeezing both her tits as he fucked her. He was giving her a vicious fucking. "Stop! Stop! I can't take it anymore! Ughh," my wife was yelling. "Shut up bitch, you fuckin' tease!" my boss shouted back at her. He was slamming her into the wall with every thrust. "Oh God, I'm cumming again!" he shouted, "That's the third fuckin' time you whore! You're starting to wear me out!" As I watched, mesmerized by the sight, my wife's knees finally buckled as her orgasm swept over her. My boss pulled out, wiped his dick across her ass and sat back in the chair, contented and exhausted. His fat cock was a glistening, sticky mess. Sherry fell to the floor right where she had been standing. She curled up into a fetal position and was whimpering in delight at the fucking she had just received. My boss looked over and saw me standing there, my wife's overnight bag still in my hand. "Your bitch needed a hard fucking and I just gave it to her!" he said proudly. "Come over here and check out that look of pure satisfaction on her face," he said. I put her bag on the bed and walked over to them. My cock was hard as steel and was plainly visible in my pants. I looked down at Sherry. She had cum on her face, in her hair, on her tits, and large amounts in and all around her cunt. I looked for the run in her stockings that Lance had mentioned, but did not see one. "Clean my dick off Jimmy, so I can get dressed and get out of here," my boss commanded. I was shocked he would say this to me, but started to get a washcloth from the bathroom to clean him. "I don't mean with a cloth" he said smiling. I looked over at my wife and her eyes were now open, watching and listening. I knelt down in front of my boss and took his messy cock in my mouth. "That's a good boy Jimmy, clean it up real nice for me," he said. I glanced at my wife while I still had his cock in my mouth. She smiled and watched me intently. When I was finished cleaning his cock my boss then told me to clean Sherry off as well. She rolled on her back, still on the floor against the wall. She pulled her legs up and spread them so I could get my face in between her thighs. God she was a mess! Cum was everywhere! I started lapping at her inner thighs and slowly worked toward her stretched out cunt. My boss was finished getting dressed and sat there watching me lick my wife clean. There was a knock on the door which startled me. "Keep licking, I'll get the door" my boss said. My wife had wrapped her legs around the back of my head and was pulling my face into her cummy cunt. "Room service," said a male voice as my boss opened the door. Apparently they had ordered something before I got to the room. "Just put it on the table over there" I heard my boss say. I still had my face buried in my wife's messy cunt at this point. I felt like some wild animal devouring its prey as I continued to eat her out. I picked my head up from between her thighs and looked over at the room service guy. I could feel the cum dripping from my chin and sticking to my cheeks. He stared at me but didn't say a word, nor did I. I went back to my eating. I heard my boss say to the room service guy, "You know, that cum on her face and tits is drying up. Care to add to it so Jimmy boy can have something fresh to lick up?" "You serious?" the young man said. My boss nodded and the next thing I know, this young kid is standing over my wife taking his cock out of his pants. He began stoking his cock while I continued to lap at Sherry's cunt. Sherry stared up at the kid and just licked her lips. In a matter of minutes the kid was spraying his cum down on Sherry's face and tits. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to catch as much of it as she could. It was such an erotic sight to watch his cum drop from three or four feet up and splat on her face and tits! I looked over at my boss. The whole time this was going on he was stuffing a sandwich in his fat face. When the room service guy finished cumming, he knelt down and wiped his dick off with Sherry's hair. By this time I had her cunt as clean as I was going to get it. I moved up her body to get to the fresh cum the kid had just deposited there. He watched me lick her tits off while he put his cock back in his pants. I then laid on top of her and licked her face like a kitten. Finally, I french kissed her and licked his cum out of her mouth. The room service guy thanked my boss and left. As we laid there face to face on the floor, my wife said, "Merry Christmas Baby! Hope you liked your present!" COMMENTS AND SUGGESTIONS WELCOME. E-MAIL ME AT [email protected]. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so take good care of it! Before I could reply she said mockingly "Just kidding! You stay here and save the table. We'll be back in about 30 minutes." They got up and headed for the elevator, leaving me with a hard on and my beer. I watched her tits jiggle under her sheer blouse as she walked away. I sat there listening to the band and guarding their table while they fucked upstairs. I was sitting there daydreaming, imagining Lance between my wife's beautiful legs, fucking her silly while she moaned in ecstasy. Suddenly, there was a slap on my back and I hear my boss' booming voice, "Hey Jim, where did everyone go?" "Hey Boss!" I said, "They all pretty much headed for home." "Even that cute little wife of yours and her date?" he continued. "Well, actually, she and Lance haven't left exactly," I said. He looked out onto the dance floor, thinking they were out there. "What are you doing back here?" I asked. He ignored my question and appeared very pre-occupied, something was definitely on his mind. "If they haven't left, where are they?" he demanded. "Room 720, upstairs," I replied sheepishly. Our eyes met, he grinned widely as he caught my meaning. Without a word he stood up and headed for the elevator. I now knew why he had come back. My fat, balding boss was going to try and fuck my wife just like Lance was doing this very minute! Another 20 minutes passed and Lance returned to the table. His suit jacket and tie were missing, but he still looked impressive. "God, I love fucking that woman!" he said as he sat down. "Your wife is the horniest slut I have met in a long time," he continued. He proceeded to tell me how he and Sherry had just finished fucking when my boss knocked on the door. Since Lance had just cum twice, once in her cunt and once on her face, he was temporarily spent. Sherry however, was still ready for some action. "She thought about sending me down here to get you," he said, "but decided that your little dick wouldn't do the trick!" He laughed at his little rhyme. "That's when your boss rapped on the door," Lance continued. "Nice timing," I murmured sarcastically. Lance continued to recount what had just transpired in room 720. As he was getting dressed, my boss was stripping off his clothes as fast as he could. Sherry was laying on her back on the bed, she was wearing only her black nylons, garter belt, and high heel pumps. Lance's cum was still splattered on her face and oozed from her cunt. My boss, after getting completely undressed, sat in a chair across the room. He beckoned Sherry over to him. "Sherry crawled off the bed and over to your boss on her hands and knees" Lance said to me. "As I left the room she was stuffing his fat cock in her mouth, slurping away like a slut!" he chuckled. Lance continued to taunt me by telling me how my boss was upstairs fucking my wife "this very minute." "Oh," he said, "I almost forgot. Sherry wants you to get her overnight bag out of my car and bring it up to the room." He handed me the key to his Mercedes. "It's on the third level in the parking garage. Seems she has a run in her nylon stockings and needs a new pair from her bag" he said. "Here's a room key as well," he concluded. I took the keys and headed off to find his car. I retrieved my wife's bag from her lover's car and brought it up to room 720. I paused outside the door in the hallway. I could hear my boss grunting and my wife moaning. Using the key, I gently opened the door and stepped inside. The area near the door was dark, so they didn't notice I had come into the room. Besides, they were too consumed in their fucking to notice anything besides one another! Sherry was standing, facing the wall on the far side of the bed. Her legs were spread wide and her hands and face were pressed against the wall. My boss was behind her, his dick buried to the hilt in her cunt. He was reaching around my wife and squeezing both her tits as he fucked her. He was giving her a vicious fucking. "Stop! Stop! I can't take it anymore! Ughh," my wife was yelling. "Shut up bitch, you fuckin' tease!" my boss shouted back at her. He was slamming her into the wall with every thrust. "Oh God, I'm cumming again!" he shouted, "That's the third fuckin' time you whore! You're starting to wear me out!" As I watched, mesmerized by the sight, my wife's knees finally buckled as her orgasm swept over her. My boss pulled out, wiped his dick across her ass and sat back in the chair, contented and exhausted. His fat cock was a glistening, sticky mess. Sherry fell to the floor right where she had been standing. She curled up into a fetal position and was whimpering in delight at the fucking she had just received. My boss looked over and saw me standing there, my wife's overnight bag still in my hand. "Your bitch needed a hard fucking and I just gave it to her!" he said proudly. "Come over here and check out that look of pure satisfaction on her face," he said. I put her bag on the bed and walked over to them. My cock was hard as steel and was plainly visible in my pants. I looked down at Sherry. She had cum on her face, in her hair, on her tits, and large amounts in and all around her cunt. I looked for the run in her stockings that Lance had mentioned, but did not see one. "Clean my dick off Jimmy, so I can get dressed and get out of here," my boss commanded. I was shocked he would say this to me, but started to get a washcloth from the bathroom to clean him. "I don't mean with a cloth" he said smiling. I looked over at my wife and her eyes were now open, watching and listening. I knelt down in front of my boss and took his messy cock in my mouth. "That's a good boy Jimmy, clean it up real nice for me," he said. I glanced at my wife while I still had his cock in my mouth. She smiled and watched me intently. When I was finished cleaning his cock my boss then told me to clean Sherry off as well. She rolled on her back, still on the floor against the wall. She pulled her legs up and spread them so I could get my face in between her thighs. God she was a mess! Cum was everywhere! I started lapping at her inner thighs and slowly worked toward her stretched out cunt. My boss was finished getting dressed and sat there watching me lick my wife clean. There was a knock on the door which startled me. "Keep licking, I'll get the door" my boss said. My wife had wrapped her legs around the back of my head and was pulling my face into her cummy cunt. "Room service," said a male voice as my boss opened the door. Apparently they had ordered something before I got to the room. "Just put it on the table over there" I heard my boss say. I still had my face buried in my wife's messy cunt at this point. I felt like some wild animal devouring its prey as I continued to eat her out. I picked my head up from between her thighs and looked over at the room service guy. I could feel the cum dripping from my chin and sticking to my cheeks. He stared at me but didn't say a word, nor did I. I went back to my eating. I heard my boss say to the room service guy, "You know, that cum on her face and tits is drying up. Care to add to it so Jimmy boy can have something fresh to lick up?" "You serious?" the young man said. My boss nodded and the next thing I know, this young kid is standing over my wife taking his cock out of his pants. He began stoking his cock while I continued to lap at Sherry's cunt. Sherry stared up at the kid and just licked her lips. In a matter of minutes the kid was spraying his cum down on Sherry's face and tits. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to catch as much of it as she could. It was such an erotic sight to watch his cum drop from three or four feet up and splat on her face and tits! I looked over at my boss. The whole time this was going on he was stuffing a sandwich in his fat face. When the room service guy finished cumming, he knelt down and wiped his dick off with Sherry's hair. By this time I had her cunt as clean as I was going to get it. I moved up her body to get to the fresh cum the kid had just deposited there. He watched me lick her tits off while he put his cock back in his pants. I then laid on top of her and licked her face like a kitten. Finally, I french kissed her and licked his cum out of her mouth. The room service guy thanked my boss and left. As we laid there face to face on the floor, my wife said, "Merry Christmas Baby! Hope you liked your present!" COMMENTS AND SUGGESTIONS WELCOME. E-MAIL ME AT [email protected]. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so take good care of it! Before I could reply she said mockingly "Just kidding! You stay here and save the table. We'll be back in about 30 minutes." They got up and headed for the elevator, leaving me with a hard on and my beer. I watched her tits jiggle under her sheer blouse as she walked away. I sat there listening to the band and guarding their table while they fucked upstairs. I was sitting there daydreaming, imagining Lance between my wife's beautiful legs, fucking her silly while she moaned in ecstasy. Suddenly, there was a slap on my back and I hear my boss' booming voice, "Hey Jim, where did everyone go?" "Hey Boss!" I said, "They all pretty much headed for home." "Even that cute little wife of yours and her date?" he continued. "Well, actually, she and Lance haven't left exactly," I said. He looked out onto the dance floor, thinking they were out there. "What are you doing back here?" I asked. He ignored my question and appeared very pre-occupied, something was definitely on his mind. "If they haven't left, where are they?" he demanded. "Room 720, upstairs," I replied sheepishly. Our eyes met, he grinned widely as he caught my meaning. Without a word he stood up and headed for the elevator. I now knew why he had come back. My fat, balding boss was going to try and fuck my wife just like Lance was doing this very minute! Another 20 minutes passed and Lance returned to the table. His suit jacket and tie were missing, but he still looked impressive. "God, I love fucking that woman!" he said as he sat down. "Your wife is the horniest slut I have met in a long time," he continued. He proceeded to tell me how he and Sherry had just finished fucking when my boss knocked on the door. Since Lance had just cum twice, once in her cunt and once on her face, he was temporarily spent. Sherry however, was still ready for some action. "She thought about sending me down here to get you," he said, "but decided that your little dick wouldn't do the trick!" He laughed at his little rhyme. "That's when your boss rapped on the door," Lance continued. "Nice timing," I murmured sarcastically. Lance continued to recount what had just transpired in room 720. As he was getting dressed, my boss was stripping off his clothes as fast as he could. Sherry was laying on her back on the bed, she was wearing only her black nylons, garter belt, and high heel pumps. Lance's cum was still splattered on her face and oozed from her cunt. My boss, after getting completely undressed, sat in a chair across the room. He beckoned Sherry over to him. "Sherry crawled off the bed and over to your boss on her hands and knees" Lance said to me. "As I left the room she was stuffing his fat cock in her mouth, slurping away like a slut!" he chuckled. Lance continued to taunt me by telling me how my boss was upstairs fucking my wife "this very minute." "Oh," he said, "I almost forgot. Sherry wants you to get her overnight bag out of my car and bring it up to the room." He handed me the key to his Mercedes. "It's on the third level in the parking garage. Seems she has a run in her nylon stockings and needs a new pair from her bag" he said. "Here's a room key as well," he concluded. I took the keys and headed off to find his car. I retrieved my wife's bag from her lover's car and brought it up to room 720. I paused outside the door in the hallway. I could hear my boss grunting and my wife moaning. Using the key, I gently opened the door and stepped inside. The area near the door was dark, so they didn't notice I had come into the room. Besides, they were too consumed in their fucking to notice anything besides one another! Sherry was standing, facing the wall on the far side of the bed. Her legs were spread wide and her hands and face were pressed against the wall. My boss was behind her, his dick buried to the hilt in her cunt. He was reaching around my wife and squeezing both her tits as he fucked her. He was giving her a vicious fucking. "Stop! Stop! I can't take it anymore! Ughh," my wife was yelling. "Shut up bitch, you fuckin' tease!" my boss shouted back at her. He was slamming her into the wall with every thrust. "Oh God, I'm cumming again!" he shouted, "That's the third fuckin' time you whore! You're starting to wear me out!" As I watched, mesmerized by the sight, my wife's knees finally buckled as her orgasm swept over her. My boss pulled out, wiped his dick across her ass and sat back in the chair, contented and exhausted. His fat cock was a glistening, sticky mess. Sherry fell to the floor right where she had been standing. She curled up into a fetal position and was whimpering in delight at the fucking she had just received. My boss looked over and saw me standing there, my wife's overnight bag still in my hand. "Your bitch needed a hard fucking and I just gave it to her!" he said proudly. "Come over here and check out that look of pure satisfaction on her face," he said. I put her bag on the bed and walked over to them. My cock was hard as steel and was plainly visible in my pants. I looked down at Sherry. She had cum on her face, in her hair, on her tits, and large amounts in and all around her cunt. I looked for the run in her stockings that Lance had mentioned, but did not see one. "Clean my dick off Jimmy, so I can get dressed and get out of here," my boss commanded. I was shocked he would say this to me, but started to get a washcloth from the bathroom to clean him. "I don't mean with a cloth" he said smiling. I looked over at my wife and her eyes were now open, watching and listening. I knelt down in front of my boss and took his messy cock in my mouth. "That's a good boy Jimmy, clean it up real nice for me," he said. I glanced at my wife while I still had his cock in my mouth. She smiled and watched me intently. When I was finished cleaning his cock my boss then told me to clean Sherry off as well. She rolled on her back, still on the floor against the wall. She pulled her legs up and spread them so I could get my face in between her thighs. God she was a mess! Cum was everywhere! I started lapping at her inner thighs and slowly worked toward her stretched out cunt. My boss was finished getting dressed and sat there watching me lick my wife clean. There was a knock on the door which startled me. "Keep licking, I'll get the door" my boss said. My wife had wrapped her legs around the back of my head and was pulling my face into her cummy cunt. "Room service," said a male voice as my boss opened the door. Apparently they had ordered something before I got to the room. "Just put it on the table over there" I heard my boss say. I still had my face buried in my wife's messy cunt at this point. I felt like some wild animal devouring its prey as I continued to eat her out. I picked my head up from between her thighs and looked over at the room service guy. I could feel the cum dripping from my chin and sticking to my cheeks. He stared at me but didn't say a word, nor did I. I went back to my eating. I heard my boss say to the room service guy, "You know, that cum on her face and tits is drying up. Care to add to it so Jimmy boy can have something fresh to lick up?" "You serious?" the young man said. My boss nodded and the next thing I know, this young kid is standing over my wife taking his cock out of his pants. He began stoking his cock while I continued to lap at Sherry's cunt. Sherry stared up at the kid and just licked her lips. In a matter of minutes the kid was spraying his cum down on Sherry's face and tits. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to catch as much of it as she could. It was such an erotic sight to watch his cum drop from three or four feet up and splat on her face and tits! I looked over at my boss. The whole time this was going on he was stuffing a sandwich in his fat face. When the room service guy finished cumming, he knelt down and wiped his dick off with Sherry's hair. By this time I had her cunt as clean as I was going to get it. I moved up her body to get to the fresh cum the kid had just deposited there. He watched me lick her tits off while he put his cock back in his pants. I then laid on top of her and licked her face like a kitten. Finally, I french kissed her and licked his cum out of her mouth. The room service guy thanked my boss and left. As we laid there face to face on the floor, my wife said, "Merry Christmas Baby! Hope you liked your present!" COMMENTS AND SUGGESTIONS WELCOME. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so take good care of it! 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted January 2, 2017 Author Report Share Posted January 2, 2017 <!--ADULTSONLY--> _________________________________________________________ Wifes New Years [MMF, cuckold, voy, oral, anal] by [email protected] Well this holiday season has changed my once idyllic marriage, and it appears that our reaction to the events may have permanently altered the sexual behaviors of that relationship. Over the past month I have read everything I could find on voyeurism and cuckolds in an attempt to understand the reaction of both my wife and myself to the events that occurred. During that time I decided that telling the story of the events leading up to, as well as the outcome of that evening might help me put it all in proper perspective. This story started a week and a half before Christmas at my company Christmas party, as always my thirty eight year old wife looked absolutely stunning. Renee is a curvaceous, but petite redhead who remains in great shape. Some of this is due to her executive role in a company that has a major interest in a local health club chain, which affords her the opportunity for daily workouts at her corporate office. Renee is five foot tall and has a spectacular 34-22-33 figure that never fails to turn heads when we are out together. Daily workouts are also part of my daily regime, in an effort to stay competitive with the wealth of young Ivy League Graduates that are regularly hired by the Wall Street firm that I work for. I am 42 years old and have been monogamously married to Renee for 12 years. Over the last few years we had worked hard to establish our roots in Manhattan, buying a huge loft and making the appropriate business contacts to place a solid foundation for our financial future. Large parties in our spacious home were commonplace, and the financial freedom to entertain in such a fashion was part pleasure that Renee and I derived from our workaholic natures. Colleagues have always been envious of my relationship with Renee; she is one of those women that presents herself as an intelligent professional, yet it is obvious that an incredible sexuality lies dormant just beneath her poised and charming persona. I am not sure if it is her long curly red hair or the riveting green eyes that gives advertises her sensuous nature, for me it is that my wife dresses to please me in spike heels, stockings and corsets on a regular basis. Sitting down with my wife at the corporate Christmas Party, I glanced at her with pride, briefly recalling the image of her getting dressed for the evening. Under her satin and lace evening gown, Renee had chosen a purple and black corset that cinched tight her already small waist and accentuated her wonderful breasts, the additional of opera length stockings and four inch, ankle strap spiked heels had completed the ensemble. I realized how lucky I was to have this lovely woman as my wife. Unlike many of the stories that I have read of others experiences with cuckoldry, Renee and I have enjoyed an active and satisfying sex life. We had been seated with the new female Vice President that had just joined our firm, and I had been asked to make sure that Tina enjoyed herself, as she was single and attending alone. As the night wore on Renee started to become a bit uncomfortable with the attention that I was paying to our new acquaintance, Tina was vivacious and intriguing, yet I tried to assure Renee that my interests were purely professional. My very astute wife was quick to point out that Tina's interests were obviously less than professional, and in a very serious tone asked me if we could leave soon. To this day I am not sure what my motivations were, whether I was flattered by the attentions of an attractive woman or it was my competitive professional nature, but I told Renee that she should either set aside her jealousy or go home. In the initial moments after the smile had slipped from my wife's face I considered recanting those words, but before I could she asked me to escort her to the door. As we made our way to the front of the hotel, where Renee could get a cab home, I explained that the party would be ending shortly and I would be close behind. Yet my words were of no consolation to my wife, and as I kissed her goodbye I could sense her hurt. The cab pulled away from the curb and I made my way back up to the party, once I arrived I immediately went to Tina, who was standing with the owner of my firm, I explained that I felt it was best if I made my way home. Tina said that she was also ready to leave and we both made our way to street level, as we walked to curbside Tina apologized to me for upsetting Renee, saying that even though she found me attractive that her flirtatious manner had been unfair to my wife. As we reached the cabstand I reached out to politely take her arm in hopes to allay her uneasiness over the events, she misunderstood my actions and leaned into me with a long passionate kiss. My heart was pounding, obviously flattered and aroused by this show of passion I allowed her to melt into my form, and my arms naturally slipped around her. As I took hold of my emotions and gently pushed Tina away, I heard an odd gasp escape her lips and then my eyes turned with hers at the cab that must have pulled up moments ago, and looked directly into the tear stained eyes of my wife. Throughout the holidays Renee and I struggled with the emotions from what had transpired on that night, I found that she would pull away both emotionally and physically whenever I tried to reach out to her. Christmas eve we made love in front of the tree, something that was part of our holiday tradition, but unlike the previous twelve years Renee was mechanical and unattached. As we were done my lovely wife curled up next to the tree in her red stockings, garters and half bra, quietly covered herself with her white satin wrap, and cried herself to sleep. The next morning as we opened gifts Renee thanked me for my obvious attempt to apologize in my card and choice of presents, yet she said that she could not escape the image of Tina and I locked in a romantic embrace. My wife handed me an envelope that bore my neatly scribed name, and said that she hoped that I would consider what she had to offer as a resolution to our current conflict. She sat there quietly, but it was obvious that she was nervous as I read the letter in silence. Her offer was quite simple really, although as was her way, written with eloquence. Renee proposed a taste of revenge and finished with mentioning that I was the one that had opened "Pandora's Box." The alternative to her plan was just as straight forward, we would separate to see if that might allow her to reconcile the painful memory. As I considered the options, I realized how much I loved and needed this woman, and it seemed that a bit of flirtation with a few of her selected friends from work would ultimately be quite harmless, and I quickly agreed. It took a while before the silence was broken again, when Renee softly told me that she would start making the plans the following day, and then the two of us engaged in a wonderful afternoon of sex to complete our Christmas Day. Over the next two days I watched my wife nervously make the plans for "her" New Years Eve party, she initially appeared almost timid, yet as the days passed I noticed that she had become almost giddy. Renee suggested that I invite some of my associates from work, she even suggested inviting Tina. I did invite a few of my long-term friends, but had decided that inviting Tina was not in our best interest. More than anything I just wanted to get this evening over with so that Renee and I could get on with our lives. Renee dropped by my office early in the afternoon of New Years Eve, after having her hair and nails done, her upbeat mood left me with the hope that the two of us would ring in the New Years with some rekindled passion. When I arrived home that evening, the caterers were already preparing our home for the evenings festivities, and as in the past, Renee was directing the operation in her usual efficient manner. As I attempted to give my alluring wife a kiss she pulled back with a sly smile, gave a playful slap to my cheek and chastised me for interfering with her task at hand. Then with a flirtatious smile at the young bartender, continued to direct him in setting up. An interesting mixture of jealousy and arousal ran through me as I took notice of this frightening change in my wife's behavior, I had never seen her act in such a bold manner with another man before tonight. I went downstairs to my home office in an attempt to finish up some research for work, but found myself nervously contemplating the evening soon to come. My home office has an open circular staircase that leads directly into the master bedroom, and I listened as my wife showered and started to get dressed for the evening. The arousal that I had felt watching my wife flirt with the young bartender haunted me, unable to clear it from my mind and completed distracted, I finally decided to put aside work and made my way up the staircase. As I came up into the bedroom my attention was immediately drawn to my wife applying her makeup at her vanity, she was wearing a black and red corset that I had made at a corset shop in the Village, I had told her to save it for our Valentines Dinner planned for our favorite Italian restaurant. It had been designed to drastically reduce her waist size, while the deep plunging front supports her generous breasts from the sides and below while leaving maximum exposure of her cleavage. I noticed how perfectly the black opera length, seemed hose and wide garters she was wearing perfectly framed her completely shaved mons, and I felt the tell tale signs of a hard on as I stared at her in the vanity mirror. Finally I stepped out of the dark alcove of the stair where although hidden, I could see the entire bedroom. When Renee saw me she immediately said "Honey, I know that you had this made special, but I thought that you wouldn't mind knowing how important tonight is to me." I did not know how to respond, the jealousy was welling up inside me, and I swore that I saw a slight smirk upon her lips that she had just finished turning a bright shade of red, yet my tight response was a restrained "that's fine." I walked over to her, my erection strained against my now tight briefs underwear as I moved, reaching out to her I started to run one finger up from below her sternum at the corset opening toward her @@@@@@@ breasts. Gently Renee took my hand, and she pulled it away from her body her head signaled toward the bed. I glanced over and saw the letter she had written me laid open next to the dress she had laid out for the evening. "Rick, you know that this isn't for you tonight, tonight is my night unless....", her words dropped off and then she went silent as I moved away from her and toward the bed. I glanced in the mirror that was mounted just above our headboard, and noticed that she was intently watching me. Silently, I picked up the silk dress that was carefully laid out at the foot of our bed; it was a very small, almost translucent black dress. By the way it was cut in the front I could tell before she even put it on that her cleavage would be on display for all to see, as well as a generous amount of her left leg from the slit that ran up the side. My erection seemed to throb at the very thought of my wife being seen in such an outfit, and my stomach turned with jealousy. Carefully I laid the dress back out on the foot of the bed, and then picked up the letter. "Rick, I understand if you want to stop this, but honey I cannot get the images of you and Tina out of my mind.", as my wife spoke her voice became a touch louder and more intense, "Every time you touch me I see you with her Rick!" "Renee, this is dangerous you know?" I asked her as I turned to her. Silently she nodded in reply, and I then said, "I will do my best to go ahead with this because I love you, but it will not be easy to watch you play these games with the people that you work with every day!" I immediately knew that I had chosen the wrong words, and I watched the resolve strengthen in her eyes as she said, "Yes Rick, I am very aware of those feelings." Defeated, yet some how still aroused, I went to the shower. When I came back into the bedroom, Renee had just finished getting ready, and she exuded a sexual heat that I had never noticed in her before. "Nancy and Vinny from your firm are here already Rick." Renee called out. "Shit, why did I invite people from the firm tonight" I thought to myself, but trying to keep my composure I asked Renee if they had been shown in. With a giggle she told that she had and that Vinnie had loved her dress, "his kiss lingered a bit longer than usual honey, do you think that meant anything?" She asked with an almost mocking innocence. My stomach was tight with jealous pangs, yet I maintained my composure the best I could. "I am going to go out and entertain our guests while you finish getting ready hon." Renee said as she confidently walked toward the bedroom door. I looked at her well formed legs that were accentuated by what must be new five-inch black and red spike heels, and the slightest glimpse of lace stocking top fueled this frightening arousal that I was experiencing. Slowly I finished getting into my Tuxedo, and by the time I made my way from the bedroom there had to be at least twenty people in our spacious loft. One of the young men from the catering staff offered me a glass of champagne; I took it as I glanced about the room in hopes of locating my wife. On my second glance through the room I located my wife, and became immediately aware of why I did not see her the first time, she sat on the end of our sofa surrounded by four or five gentlemen attending the party, including Vinnie from my office. I noticed her obviously calculated pose, Renee was leaning slightly forward causing the low cut silk dress to fall away from her breasts, one leg was resting horizontal on the sofa arm and the slit on her skirt @@@@@@@ the slightest amount of lace from her stocking tops. This pose left little to the imagination of her audience, I watched as Vinnie casually rested his hand on her almost naked upper thigh. Renee glanced over at me; a smile crossed her lips as she said "There is Rick now," and then waved me over to where she was sitting. Renee made absolutely no attempt to cover herself as I made my way over towards her, but Vinnie had quickly removed his hand from her @@@@@@@ thigh. Renee introduced me to four of the young and well conditioned men from her office; Vinnie carefully watched my reaction to the formalities. I had decided that it was essential that I maintain my composure, and was very careful to control the tone of my voice and body language, yet I was afraid that I would not be able to hide my raging hard-on. By ten o'clock our loft was packed and the drinks were flowing freely. Renee was quite tipsy and she became bolder at the teasing hands of many of the single men who discretely would touch my scantily clad wife whenever opportunity presented. Just before midnight I realized that I had not seen Renee in quite some time, I excused myself from the conversation that I was engaged in with people from my firm and attempted a stealth search for my missing wife. Then I noticed one of Renee's girlfriends start to step out onto the porch, she stopped for a brief moment and then slipped back into the living room closing the door behind her. Watching as she positioned herself almost as if to guard the door, it was quickly apparent where I might find my wife. Thinking quickly I made my way to our half bath that had a small window overlooking the porch, but it was occupied. I impatiently waited for the door to open; a very strange dilemma consumed me, the erection that was forming over the thoughts of what my vengeful wife might be doing and the jealous anger that gnawed at my stomach. Finally the door opened and Vinnie came out, gave me a surprised look and then quickly slid past me in the tight hallway. I slipped into the bathroom, locked the door and hastily turned out the light. Carefully and quietly I made my way to the window that was already slightly ajar, as I glanced onto the porch I saw my wife leaning against the railing. Two of the men she had introduced me to at the start of the party stood on either side of her, the three of them were talking very quietly. I moved forward in an effort to hear them when I noticed that Tom was tracing the flesh of her @@@@@@@ breast along the line of the corset, the silk material of her dress carefully pushed aside. "Tom, I am angry with Rick, but we really shouldn't be doing this." Renee said with a slight gasp. "I asked the two of you to help me give him a taste of his own flirtatious behavior" Renee's words were cut short with a soft groan as I watched Steve start to run a finger along the slit of her dress up the length of her @@@@@@@ thigh. Tom was in his early thirties, at least six foot three inches tall, and even in a tuxedo his well-conditioned physique was obvious. Steve looked slightly older and slightly shorter, I had met him once before at Chelsea Piers rollerblading, and remember being a bit intimidated by his massive and muscular build. As much as I tried to pull myself away from the painful vision just a few feet away, I was frozen at the window. "Well Renee, you know that Tom and I have always been intrigued by the charms you have displayed so well tonight." Steve said as his hand slowly slipped up under her short dress. I silently watched as his fingers gently played with the lace band on her stocking tops and listened to Renee's quickened breathing. Soon it was obvious that his fingers had made their way up to the naked flesh just above the stockings. Renee's head fell back as I watched Tom start to caress her breast more firmly; Steve had lifted her skirt to where I could see that Renee had not worn panties this evening, and I felt certain that it was not out of concern for panty lines. "Guys, we need to go in soon, it is almost midnight and they will notice that the three of us are gone." Renee said, her words closed off with a gasp as Steve's fingers found her clit. I wanted to scream, the anger and jealousy welling up inside me wanted to stop this, but my hand pressing against my raging hard on guaranteed my perplexing silence. Renee opened her legs slightly in an effort to grant Steve easier access, and her hand drifted to Tom's loins. Renee's eyes focused on Tom and she let out a guttural moan as she caressed his cock. Was her reaction motivated by the size of Tom's cock or Steve's probing fingers that were now penetrating her wet cunt, I wondered? "God what a typical fucking male I am" I thought to myself, but then Renee's words confirmed my most painful suspicions, "God Tom you feel huge." Then I watched as Steve quickened the movement of his arm, another deep groan escaped my wife's lips and the wet sounds that emanated from the porch made it obvious that he was vigorously fucking my wife's cunt with his fingers. Renee's other hand drifted to Steve's loins, "My god both of you are huge." Renee blurted out. The men just smiled at each other as they continued to use my wife's body. As Renee stroked their engorged cocks through their trousers she said, "We have to stop this, I love Rick, I just wanted him to know how it feels." "Renee, you can't leave us frustrated like this!" Tom said and Steve quickly added "Did you think that we wouldn't want to fuck you after all of this?" Just then a knock came at the bathroom door that caused me to jump and knock a glass off the sink, the sounds shook my wife out of her lustful state. Renee quickly pulled away telling Tom and Steve that they had to get back to the party before they were noticed. I waited until Tom and Renee had made their way back in the door to the loft in an effort to not draw their attention and in futile hope that my erection would subside. "There you are!" Renee said as I made my way back down the hall, pulling me down for a small peck on the lips. "I have been looking all over for you" she said, "It is almost midnight and the servers need to get the champagne ready!" I didn't know if I could actually smell her wet cunt or if it was just my imagination, but I was unable to talk with her calmly. Instead I told her that I would take care of the champagne and abruptly walked away. I could tell immediately that my terse response had upset her, yet it was becoming difficult to control my anger. Champagne was being quickly distributed to all the guests and the wait staff strategically positioned themselves around the room with unopened bottles to "pop" at midnight. I watched as Renee made her way around the room and it was becoming obvious that this New Years her kiss would belong to someone else tonight. Steve and Tom discretely positioned Renee between the two of them with a careful maneuver, and as the count down began Renee stared directly into my eyes from across the room. When the clock struck midnight Renee was lifted up into Tom's arms for a deep passionate kiss, at first she almost appeared to resist, and then I watched as her body relaxed in his arms. Both jealousy and arousal were welling up inside of me, and I watched Tom hand Renee to Steve, her feet never touching the ground. Just then one of the single girls from Renee's office took notice of my obvious discomfort and came over to offer me a gentle kiss and a hug. Yet even as I kissed her my eyes never lost focus on Renee as I noticed her short dress ride up in the back, giving anyone looking a full view of her luscious naked ass. As hard as my cock was I felt that I could take no more of this, just then I noticed my friends from the office talking with Vinnie. It was obvious that they had grown uncomfortable and were about to leave. I made my way across the crowded room to see them out. Renee was finally set down on her heels and she immediately made her way across the room to me, she threw herself in my arms giving me a deep passionate kiss. "Well I need to see out my friends," I said with an angry tone as I pushed her away, Renee turned and noticed Vinnie handing out the coats to my friends. Polite apologies were made by all of them, offering another party that they must make an appearance at as a reason for their early departure, yet the look on Vinnies face told the story. Renee had somehow slipped back into the gracious hostess mode as she saw them all out, and as the door was closed I told her that I thought that it was time to end the party. "Rick, my interest is purely professional," she said with a calculated but now cautious tone. By then my anger peaked and as I removed my own coat from the closet I coolly told Renee that I was going to go to a hotel and would call her in the morning. For a brief moment we stood staring into each other's eyes, I believe we both wanted to find a way out of our predicament, and then I picked up an unopened bottle of champagne and went downstairs to my office to pick up my briefcase before leaving. Once in my office I realized the unlikely possibility of finding a hotel room in Manhattan on New Years Eve, and found myself sitting there trying to reconcile the myriad of emotions. What confused me the most was the arousal I had felt at watching my wife act in such a sexual manner with other men. I completely lost track of time as I sipped directly from the bottle of champagne trying to figure out what I would do next. I could hear the guests starting to leave and the clinking sounds of the catering staff starting the clean up. I decided that I would wait until all the guests had left and then talk this through with the woman that I loved. Just then I heard the Master Bedroom door open just above me, then I heard Renee's voice on the phone; "Art, this is Renee, have you seen Rick?" She was asking the building doorman about me, "Ok, no he left just after midnight, Alright Art, will you call me immediately if he returns please." "No nothing serious Art, we just argued tonight and I wanted to make it up to him when he comes home...Thanks your always a sweetie Art, Happy New Years!" she finished. I rose to make my way up to the bedroom; my heart fluttered at the thought of her "making it up to me." I had risen four steps when I heard a male voice echo from the bedroom that stopped me in my tracks. "So Rick won't be home until morning?" I could tell that it was Steve's deep bellow. As my heart fell I immediate felt the blood rush to my cock, the jealousy that ran through my veins was betrayed by my immediate sexual arousal. "Guys, you should go now my." My wife responded with a slight slurring of her words. Her almost uneasy tone made me want to rush up the stairs and send her co-workers on their way, yet I found myself frozen on the fourth step from the bottom of the stairs, straining to hear what was occurring just above me. I realized that some part of me actually desired to watch my wife used by these men again. There was almost complete silence from the room at first, but obviously they were not heeding my wife's request for them to leave. The only sounds were of the caterers cleaning the loft, and I pushed forward another two steps in a stealth fashion that confused and excited me. Then a soft feminine gasp carried through the room, I could not mistake the familiar sounds of my wife when she is sexually energized. Something told me that the two young stud were caressing my wife's body, pushing her resolve to resist to its very limits. I knew that I should rush into the room and stop this obscene performance that was being consummated just above me, rather I moved quietly slightly higher in an effort to hear, perchance even to see my wife used by these men. Another groan slipped from my wife's lips and then in almost a whisper I heard her say, "Please stop, please this wasn't what I wanted." "Unnghhhh" my wife cried out as the liquid sucking sound of her dripping cunt filled the room, her breathing quickened and I heard Tom say "you sure Renee?" The squishing sounds of her cunt being filled reverberated in the room, yet my wife did not respond except with a slow constant moan of pleasure. "Are you sure you teasing cunt!" Steve prodded her, and the sounds became more rapid along with more pronounced gasps from my wife. I found that I did not want to stop it, but it was frustrating not to be able to see my wife being used, the emotions confused me yet I found that I was rubbing my cock through my pants for a second time this evening. A slight popping sound could be heard, and the abrupt end to the sounds of my wife's cunt being probed was joined with a disappointing moan that loudly filled the room. Steve's intimidating voice filled the room, "Do you want us to leave Cunt?" he asked. "But my husband...." Renee started to respond when she was cut off by Tom, "You wanted your revenge and we are offering you the whole damn menu, tell us what you want or we are leaving now" With a timid voice Renee said, "please continue." Steve's laughter filled the room now, "I said tell us what you want us to do to you Cunt!" then for a brief while there was silence. "God, please don't do this to me, I have never even cheated on him" Renee said. "Lets get the fuck out of here Tom" Steve bellowed, "I always knew that she was just a teasing cunt, no wonder her husband left tonight" I heard movement in the room and I figured that the men were preparing to leave, I felt both relief and disappointment at this outcome, and slid quietly up just another two steps to peek over the edge of the stairs to watch them leave. Then I heard my wife timidly beg them to stay, they turned and looked at her and I watched as Steve repeated his earlier request as he unbutton the top two buttons of his dress shirt, "Then tell us what you want us to do to you Cunt." Renee was looking at the floor as she whispered, and Steve demanded once again before I heard Renee respond, "I want you to use me, please fuck me, I want to be used like the slut that I was tonight." My heart dropped, and I knew that either I moved to stop this now, or our lives would be changed forever, yet I continued to rub my cock through my pants as I watched as the two of them closed in on my panting wife. Quickly her dress fell away at their hands, and Tom immediately moved to plunge his fingers in my wife's cunt, Renee's head fell back as she was deeply penetrated and a loud groan escaped her lips. I was sure that the catering staff could at least partially hear the activity-taking place in our bedroom. I glanced at Steve, who with one hand was holding my petite wife, using the other he dropped his pants to reveal the cock that had so impressed my wife on the porch, and immediately I understood why. Like the rest of Steve's enormous body, his cock was wide, with a huge bulbous head, although not really exceptionally long. His cock reminded me of a fat baseball bat handle, with the large fat knob at the end. I could feel the knowing in my stomach as I looked at the instrument that was going to impale my wife if I continued to hide here in the dark, yet something dark desire held me in place. Renee had spread her legs wide to give Tom's fingers complete access to her dripping cunt, and from my vantage point it appeared that he was roughly pounding three fingers deep into her. "Hold her" Tom said as he stepped back to undress. Steve wrapped his arms around her and his fingers quickly replaced Toms, Renee's groans were almost continuous, and I watched as she reached back and took Steve's cock in her small hand. Slowly she stroked his cock, occasionally rubbing it between her ass cheeks. Then suddenly Steve pushed Renee forward, bending her over at the waist and ordered her to grab her ankles. My wife was complete lost in a state of lust, and she quickly did as she was told. Steve unceremoniously placed his broad cock at the entrance of her cunt. "Beg for it Bitch." he said, but Renee in her corset, hose and heels just silently held her position. I watched as Steve raised his hand and delivered a searing open handed slap to her ass. Renee actually cried out in pleasure at this rough treatment, but she remained silent, again and again Steve's spanks landed on my wife's well round ass until finally she broke and begged him to fuck her. I glanced over at Tom who was stroking at least eleven inches of thick cock in front of my wife's closed mouth. As Steve started to slowly push his "coke can" cock into my petite wife's cunt, her mouth opened emitting a guttural groan that was quickly muffled as Tom pushed his cock head between her open lips. I watched as my wife was now buffeted between the two poles that filled her, the familiar moans of a pending orgasm started to escape from around Tom's turgid flesh. As Steve tried to get all of his thick cock into her cunt, his thrusts were met with painful gasps from my wife's smeared red lips I sat stoking my own cock through my pants, trying desperately to understand why this obscene use of my wife was so arousing to me. She really likes it rough Tom spat to his friend who was now pounding his monster cock into my wife's cruelly splayed cunt, Renee would occasionally choke as Tom had almost all of his long cock lodged deep in her throat. Then came the unmistakable moans of immense pleasure, and the three of us watched as my wife quivered with her first intense orgasm. Tom and Steve took this moment to quickly switch positions, carefully supporting her sweat covered and quivering body as they moved. Tom slowly started to work his long cock into my wife's cunt and I heard her cry out, "Gawd" as he pushed the final three inches against, or maybe even into her cervix. At the same time Steve worked his cock against her lips, as Renee struggle to get the huge head into her willing mouth. My wife was being abused with two huge cocks, and her loving husband sat just a few feet away watching her debauchery, worse of all I had taken out my own seven inches and was stroking it for all that I was worth. Soon my grunting wife cried out in a second orgasm almost collapsing on the floor between them. Steve picked up my wife and carried her to the bed out of my sight, then the light was turned on that sat next to the bed, which filled the room and the top of the staircase with light. Quickly I slipped down one or two steps so that I would not be discovered. Afraid to move, I sat on the steps for the next two hours and listened as these two men used my wife, eventually my hand was dripping with my own cum. Renee was now begging loudly to be used by them, and I listened to the depraved play by play as they took their turns with her. I was afraid to move up top of the stair with the light now filling the room, so my mind struggled to recreate the scene of what was happening to my wife on our marital bed. The smell of sex, the vicious slapping of flesh against flesh, the cries of orgasm tortured me and thrilled me, my second orgasm came as I heard them arrange to double penetrate my wife's asshole and cunt at the same time. First she pleaded with them to stop, but then as Tom pressed his long cock deep into her asshole my wife gave over to the pleasure that was washing over her. Finally I was reprieved as sunlight started to slip through the windows, I heard the rustling of clothing as her two spent studs prepared to leave; quietly I slipped down the stairs and back into my office until I heard the front door close. The pain of my wife's infidelity was stifling, yet the arousal that I had felt, and my participation in her debauchery could not be denied. Slowly I made my way up the steps to our bedroom, not sure what I was going to say or do. I looked down at my used wife, she was covered with cum, hand marks graced her ass, thighs and breasts from where Steve had slapped her, bite marks covered her neck and chest, one torn stocking remained in place at her upper thigh, the other was wrapped around her left foot, it's length dangling from the bed to the floor. Her head rested on the crumpled corset that I had bought her for our special valentines dinner, and my cock throbbed to life once again. As I rolled her onto her back, she looked up through half closed eyes, then awoke with a start. At first she tried to pull away, absolutely shocked to have me see her in this state, yet as my hard cock pushed into her warm cum filled cunt she wrapped her legs and arms around me and we fucked with abandon until I collapsed in exhaustion beside her. Drifting off next to her, the troubling thought of how beautiful I found her at this moment carried me into my dreams. This all happened just a little over a month ago, Renee and I have struggled to understand what happened and why we both found it so incredibly arousing. After weeks of discussion, and passionate sex fueled by the memories of that night we came to a painful, yet oddly arousing decision. Tonight, Tom and Steve are coming over for a private party that my wife and I have arranged, already I feel the gnawing in my stomach and the throbbing in my cock, neither of us are sure where this all leads, but there is a sexual need that now demands to be sated for both of us. 2 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted March 10, 2017 Author Report Share Posted March 10, 2017 On 2/1/2017 at 5:23 AM, El Cojelon said: <!--ADULTSONLY--> _________________________________________________________ Wifes New Years [MMF, cuckold, voy, oral, anal] by [email protected] Well this holiday season has changed my once idyllic marriage, and it appears that our reaction to the events may have permanently altered the sexual behaviors of that relationship. Over the past month I have read everything I could find on voyeurism and cuckolds in an attempt to understand the reaction of both my wife and myself to the events that occurred. During that time I decided that telling the story of the events leading up to, as well as the outcome of that evening might help me put it all in proper perspective. This story started a week and a half before Christmas at my company Christmas party, as always my thirty eight year old wife looked absolutely stunning. Renee is a curvaceous, but petite redhead who remains in great shape. Some of this is due to her executive role in a company that has a major interest in a local health club chain, which affords her the opportunity for daily workouts at her corporate office. Renee is five foot tall and has a spectacular 34-22-33 figure that never fails to turn heads when we are out together. Daily workouts are also part of my daily regime, in an effort to stay competitive with the wealth of young Ivy League Graduates that are regularly hired by the Wall Street firm that I work for. I am 42 years old and have been monogamously married to Renee for 12 years. Over the last few years we had worked hard to establish our roots in Manhattan, buying a huge loft and making the appropriate business contacts to place a solid foundation for our financial future. Large parties in our spacious home were commonplace, and the financial freedom to entertain in such a fashion was part pleasure that Renee and I derived from our workaholic natures. Colleagues have always been envious of my relationship with Renee; she is one of those women that presents herself as an intelligent professional, yet it is obvious that an incredible sexuality lies dormant just beneath her poised and charming persona. I am not sure if it is her long curly red hair or the riveting green eyes that gives advertises her sensuous nature, for me it is that my wife dresses to please me in spike heels, stockings and corsets on a regular basis. Sitting down with my wife at the corporate Christmas Party, I glanced at her with pride, briefly recalling the image of her getting dressed for the evening. Under her satin and lace evening gown, Renee had chosen a purple and black corset that cinched tight her already small waist and accentuated her wonderful breasts, the additional of opera length stockings and four inch, ankle strap spiked heels had completed the ensemble. I realized how lucky I was to have this lovely woman as my wife. Unlike many of the stories that I have read of others experiences with cuckoldry, Renee and I have enjoyed an active and satisfying sex life. We had been seated with the new female Vice President that had just joined our firm, and I had been asked to make sure that Tina enjoyed herself, as she was single and attending alone. As the night wore on Renee started to become a bit uncomfortable with the attention that I was paying to our new acquaintance, Tina was vivacious and intriguing, yet I tried to assure Renee that my interests were purely professional. My very astute wife was quick to point out that Tina's interests were obviously less than professional, and in a very serious tone asked me if we could leave soon. To this day I am not sure what my motivations were, whether I was flattered by the attentions of an attractive woman or it was my competitive professional nature, but I told Renee that she should either set aside her jealousy or go home. In the initial moments after the smile had slipped from my wife's face I considered recanting those words, but before I could she asked me to escort her to the door. As we made our way to the front of the hotel, where Renee could get a cab home, I explained that the party would be ending shortly and I would be close behind. Yet my words were of no consolation to my wife, and as I kissed her goodbye I could sense her hurt. The cab pulled away from the curb and I made my way back up to the party, once I arrived I immediately went to Tina, who was standing with the owner of my firm, I explained that I felt it was best if I made my way home. Tina said that she was also ready to leave and we both made our way to street level, as we walked to curbside Tina apologized to me for upsetting Renee, saying that even though she found me attractive that her flirtatious manner had been unfair to my wife. As we reached the cabstand I reached out to politely take her arm in hopes to allay her uneasiness over the events, she misunderstood my actions and leaned into me with a long passionate kiss. My heart was pounding, obviously flattered and aroused by this show of passion I allowed her to melt into my form, and my arms naturally slipped around her. As I took hold of my emotions and gently pushed Tina away, I heard an odd gasp escape her lips and then my eyes turned with hers at the cab that must have pulled up moments ago, and looked directly into the tear stained eyes of my wife. Throughout the holidays Renee and I struggled with the emotions from what had transpired on that night, I found that she would pull away both emotionally and physically whenever I tried to reach out to her. Christmas eve we made love in front of the tree, something that was part of our holiday tradition, but unlike the previous twelve years Renee was mechanical and unattached. As we were done my lovely wife curled up next to the tree in her red stockings, garters and half bra, quietly covered herself with her white satin wrap, and cried herself to sleep. The next morning as we opened gifts Renee thanked me for my obvious attempt to apologize in my card and choice of presents, yet she said that she could not escape the image of Tina and I locked in a romantic embrace. My wife handed me an envelope that bore my neatly scribed name, and said that she hoped that I would consider what she had to offer as a resolution to our current conflict. She sat there quietly, but it was obvious that she was nervous as I read the letter in silence. Her offer was quite simple really, although as was her way, written with eloquence. Renee proposed a taste of revenge and finished with mentioning that I was the one that had opened "Pandora's Box." The alternative to her plan was just as straight forward, we would separate to see if that might allow her to reconcile the painful memory. As I considered the options, I realized how much I loved and needed this woman, and it seemed that a bit of flirtation with a few of her selected friends from work would ultimately be quite harmless, and I quickly agreed. It took a while before the silence was broken again, when Renee softly told me that she would start making the plans the following day, and then the two of us engaged in a wonderful afternoon of sex to complete our Christmas Day. Over the next two days I watched my wife nervously make the plans for "her" New Years Eve party, she initially appeared almost timid, yet as the days passed I noticed that she had become almost giddy. Renee suggested that I invite some of my associates from work, she even suggested inviting Tina. I did invite a few of my long-term friends, but had decided that inviting Tina was not in our best interest. More than anything I just wanted to get this evening over with so that Renee and I could get on with our lives. Renee dropped by my office early in the afternoon of New Years Eve, after having her hair and nails done, her upbeat mood left me with the hope that the two of us would ring in the New Years with some rekindled passion. When I arrived home that evening, the caterers were already preparing our home for the evenings festivities, and as in the past, Renee was directing the operation in her usual efficient manner. As I attempted to give my alluring wife a kiss she pulled back with a sly smile, gave a playful slap to my cheek and chastised me for interfering with her task at hand. Then with a flirtatious smile at the young bartender, continued to direct him in setting up. An interesting mixture of jealousy and arousal ran through me as I took notice of this frightening change in my wife's behavior, I had never seen her act in such a bold manner with another man before tonight. I went downstairs to my home office in an attempt to finish up some research for work, but found myself nervously contemplating the evening soon to come. My home office has an open circular staircase that leads directly into the master bedroom, and I listened as my wife showered and started to get dressed for the evening. The arousal that I had felt watching my wife flirt with the young bartender haunted me, unable to clear it from my mind and completed distracted, I finally decided to put aside work and made my way up the staircase. As I came up into the bedroom my attention was immediately drawn to my wife applying her makeup at her vanity, she was wearing a black and red corset that I had made at a corset shop in the Village, I had told her to save it for our Valentines Dinner planned for our favorite Italian restaurant. It had been designed to drastically reduce her waist size, while the deep plunging front supports her generous breasts from the sides and below while leaving maximum exposure of her cleavage. I noticed how perfectly the black opera length, seemed hose and wide garters she was wearing perfectly framed her completely shaved mons, and I felt the tell tale signs of a hard on as I stared at her in the vanity mirror. Finally I stepped out of the dark alcove of the stair where although hidden, I could see the entire bedroom. When Renee saw me she immediately said "Honey, I know that you had this made special, but I thought that you wouldn't mind knowing how important tonight is to me." I did not know how to respond, the jealousy was welling up inside me, and I swore that I saw a slight smirk upon her lips that she had just finished turning a bright shade of red, yet my tight response was a restrained "that's fine." I walked over to her, my erection strained against my now tight briefs underwear as I moved, reaching out to her I started to run one finger up from below her sternum at the corset opening toward her @@@@@@@ breasts. Gently Renee took my hand, and she pulled it away from her body her head signaled toward the bed. I glanced over and saw the letter she had written me laid open next to the dress she had laid out for the evening. "Rick, you know that this isn't for you tonight, tonight is my night unless....", her words dropped off and then she went silent as I moved away from her and toward the bed. I glanced in the mirror that was mounted just above our headboard, and noticed that she was intently watching me. Silently, I picked up the silk dress that was carefully laid out at the foot of our bed; it was a very small, almost translucent black dress. By the way it was cut in the front I could tell before she even put it on that her cleavage would be on display for all to see, as well as a generous amount of her left leg from the slit that ran up the side. My erection seemed to throb at the very thought of my wife being seen in such an outfit, and my stomach turned with jealousy. Carefully I laid the dress back out on the foot of the bed, and then picked up the letter. "Rick, I understand if you want to stop this, but honey I cannot get the images of you and Tina out of my mind.", as my wife spoke her voice became a touch louder and more intense, "Every time you touch me I see you with her Rick!" "Renee, this is dangerous you know?" I asked her as I turned to her. Silently she nodded in reply, and I then said, "I will do my best to go ahead with this because I love you, but it will not be easy to watch you play these games with the people that you work with every day!" I immediately knew that I had chosen the wrong words, and I watched the resolve strengthen in her eyes as she said, "Yes Rick, I am very aware of those feelings." Defeated, yet some how still aroused, I went to the shower. When I came back into the bedroom, Renee had just finished getting ready, and she exuded a sexual heat that I had never noticed in her before. "Nancy and Vinny from your firm are here already Rick." Renee called out. "Shit, why did I invite people from the firm tonight" I thought to myself, but trying to keep my composure I asked Renee if they had been shown in. With a giggle she told that she had and that Vinnie had loved her dress, "his kiss lingered a bit longer than usual honey, do you think that meant anything?" She asked with an almost mocking innocence. My stomach was tight with jealous pangs, yet I maintained my composure the best I could. "I am going to go out and entertain our guests while you finish getting ready hon." Renee said as she confidently walked toward the bedroom door. I looked at her well formed legs that were accentuated by what must be new five-inch black and red spike heels, and the slightest glimpse of lace stocking top fueled this frightening arousal that I was experiencing. Slowly I finished getting into my Tuxedo, and by the time I made my way from the bedroom there had to be at least twenty people in our spacious loft. One of the young men from the catering staff offered me a glass of champagne; I took it as I glanced about the room in hopes of locating my wife. On my second glance through the room I located my wife, and became immediately aware of why I did not see her the first time, she sat on the end of our sofa surrounded by four or five gentlemen attending the party, including Vinnie from my office. I noticed her obviously calculated pose, Renee was leaning slightly forward causing the low cut silk dress to fall away from her breasts, one leg was resting horizontal on the sofa arm and the slit on her skirt @@@@@@@ the slightest amount of lace from her stocking tops. This pose left little to the imagination of her audience, I watched as Vinnie casually rested his hand on her almost naked upper thigh. Renee glanced over at me; a smile crossed her lips as she said "There is Rick now," and then waved me over to where she was sitting. Renee made absolutely no attempt to cover herself as I made my way over towards her, but Vinnie had quickly removed his hand from her @@@@@@@ thigh. Renee introduced me to four of the young and well conditioned men from her office; Vinnie carefully watched my reaction to the formalities. I had decided that it was essential that I maintain my composure, and was very careful to control the tone of my voice and body language, yet I was afraid that I would not be able to hide my raging hard-on. By ten o'clock our loft was packed and the drinks were flowing freely. Renee was quite tipsy and she became bolder at the teasing hands of many of the single men who discretely would touch my scantily clad wife whenever opportunity presented. Just before midnight I realized that I had not seen Renee in quite some time, I excused myself from the conversation that I was engaged in with people from my firm and attempted a stealth search for my missing wife. Then I noticed one of Renee's girlfriends start to step out onto the porch, she stopped for a brief moment and then slipped back into the living room closing the door behind her. Watching as she positioned herself almost as if to guard the door, it was quickly apparent where I might find my wife. Thinking quickly I made my way to our half bath that had a small window overlooking the porch, but it was occupied. I impatiently waited for the door to open; a very strange dilemma consumed me, the erection that was forming over the thoughts of what my vengeful wife might be doing and the jealous anger that gnawed at my stomach. Finally the door opened and Vinnie came out, gave me a surprised look and then quickly slid past me in the tight hallway. I slipped into the bathroom, locked the door and hastily turned out the light. Carefully and quietly I made my way to the window that was already slightly ajar, as I glanced onto the porch I saw my wife leaning against the railing. Two of the men she had introduced me to at the start of the party stood on either side of her, the three of them were talking very quietly. I moved forward in an effort to hear them when I noticed that Tom was tracing the flesh of her @@@@@@@ breast along the line of the corset, the silk material of her dress carefully pushed aside. "Tom, I am angry with Rick, but we really shouldn't be doing this." Renee said with a slight gasp. "I asked the two of you to help me give him a taste of his own flirtatious behavior" Renee's words were cut short with a soft groan as I watched Steve start to run a finger along the slit of her dress up the length of her @@@@@@@ thigh. Tom was in his early thirties, at least six foot three inches tall, and even in a tuxedo his well-conditioned physique was obvious. Steve looked slightly older and slightly shorter, I had met him once before at Chelsea Piers rollerblading, and remember being a bit intimidated by his massive and muscular build. As much as I tried to pull myself away from the painful vision just a few feet away, I was frozen at the window. "Well Renee, you know that Tom and I have always been intrigued by the charms you have displayed so well tonight." Steve said as his hand slowly slipped up under her short dress. I silently watched as his fingers gently played with the lace band on her stocking tops and listened to Renee's quickened breathing. Soon it was obvious that his fingers had made their way up to the naked flesh just above the stockings. Renee's head fell back as I watched Tom start to caress her breast more firmly; Steve had lifted her skirt to where I could see that Renee had not worn panties this evening, and I felt certain that it was not out of concern for panty lines. "Guys, we need to go in soon, it is almost midnight and they will notice that the three of us are gone." Renee said, her words closed off with a gasp as Steve's fingers found her clit. I wanted to scream, the anger and jealousy welling up inside me wanted to stop this, but my hand pressing against my raging hard on guaranteed my perplexing silence. Renee opened her legs slightly in an effort to grant Steve easier access, and her hand drifted to Tom's loins. Renee's eyes focused on Tom and she let out a guttural moan as she caressed his cock. Was her reaction motivated by the size of Tom's cock or Steve's probing fingers that were now penetrating her wet cunt, I wondered? "God what a typical fucking male I am" I thought to myself, but then Renee's words confirmed my most painful suspicions, "God Tom you feel huge." Then I watched as Steve quickened the movement of his arm, another deep groan escaped my wife's lips and the wet sounds that emanated from the porch made it obvious that he was vigorously fucking my wife's cunt with his fingers. Renee's other hand drifted to Steve's loins, "My god both of you are huge." Renee blurted out. The men just smiled at each other as they continued to use my wife's body. As Renee stroked their engorged cocks through their trousers she said, "We have to stop this, I love Rick, I just wanted him to know how it feels." "Renee, you can't leave us frustrated like this!" Tom said and Steve quickly added "Did you think that we wouldn't want to fuck you after all of this?" Just then a knock came at the bathroom door that caused me to jump and knock a glass off the sink, the sounds shook my wife out of her lustful state. Renee quickly pulled away telling Tom and Steve that they had to get back to the party before they were noticed. I waited until Tom and Renee had made their way back in the door to the loft in an effort to not draw their attention and in futile hope that my erection would subside. "There you are!" Renee said as I made my way back down the hall, pulling me down for a small peck on the lips. "I have been looking all over for you" she said, "It is almost midnight and the servers need to get the champagne ready!" I didn't know if I could actually smell her wet cunt or if it was just my imagination, but I was unable to talk with her calmly. Instead I told her that I would take care of the champagne and abruptly walked away. I could tell immediately that my terse response had upset her, yet it was becoming difficult to control my anger. Champagne was being quickly distributed to all the guests and the wait staff strategically positioned themselves around the room with unopened bottles to "pop" at midnight. I watched as Renee made her way around the room and it was becoming obvious that this New Years her kiss would belong to someone else tonight. Steve and Tom discretely positioned Renee between the two of them with a careful maneuver, and as the count down began Renee stared directly into my eyes from across the room. When the clock struck midnight Renee was lifted up into Tom's arms for a deep passionate kiss, at first she almost appeared to resist, and then I watched as her body relaxed in his arms. Both jealousy and arousal were welling up inside of me, and I watched Tom hand Renee to Steve, her feet never touching the ground. Just then one of the single girls from Renee's office took notice of my obvious discomfort and came over to offer me a gentle kiss and a hug. Yet even as I kissed her my eyes never lost focus on Renee as I noticed her short dress ride up in the back, giving anyone looking a full view of her luscious naked ass. As hard as my cock was I felt that I could take no more of this, just then I noticed my friends from the office talking with Vinnie. It was obvious that they had grown uncomfortable and were about to leave. I made my way across the crowded room to see them out. Renee was finally set down on her heels and she immediately made her way across the room to me, she threw herself in my arms giving me a deep passionate kiss. "Well I need to see out my friends," I said with an angry tone as I pushed her away, Renee turned and noticed Vinnie handing out the coats to my friends. Polite apologies were made by all of them, offering another party that they must make an appearance at as a reason for their early departure, yet the look on Vinnies face told the story. Renee had somehow slipped back into the gracious hostess mode as she saw them all out, and as the door was closed I told her that I thought that it was time to end the party. "Rick, my interest is purely professional," she said with a calculated but now cautious tone. By then my anger peaked and as I removed my own coat from the closet I coolly told Renee that I was going to go to a hotel and would call her in the morning. For a brief moment we stood staring into each other's eyes, I believe we both wanted to find a way out of our predicament, and then I picked up an unopened bottle of champagne and went downstairs to my office to pick up my briefcase before leaving. Once in my office I realized the unlikely possibility of finding a hotel room in Manhattan on New Years Eve, and found myself sitting there trying to reconcile the myriad of emotions. What confused me the most was the arousal I had felt at watching my wife act in such a sexual manner with other men. I completely lost track of time as I sipped directly from the bottle of champagne trying to figure out what I would do next. I could hear the guests starting to leave and the clinking sounds of the catering staff starting the clean up. I decided that I would wait until all the guests had left and then talk this through with the woman that I loved. Just then I heard the Master Bedroom door open just above me, then I heard Renee's voice on the phone; "Art, this is Renee, have you seen Rick?" She was asking the building doorman about me, "Ok, no he left just after midnight, Alright Art, will you call me immediately if he returns please." "No nothing serious Art, we just argued tonight and I wanted to make it up to him when he comes home...Thanks your always a sweetie Art, Happy New Years!" she finished. I rose to make my way up to the bedroom; my heart fluttered at the thought of her "making it up to me." I had risen four steps when I heard a male voice echo from the bedroom that stopped me in my tracks. "So Rick won't be home until morning?" I could tell that it was Steve's deep bellow. As my heart fell I immediate felt the blood rush to my cock, the jealousy that ran through my veins was betrayed by my immediate sexual arousal. "Guys, you should go now my." My wife responded with a slight slurring of her words. Her almost uneasy tone made me want to rush up the stairs and send her co-workers on their way, yet I found myself frozen on the fourth step from the bottom of the stairs, straining to hear what was occurring just above me. I realized that some part of me actually desired to watch my wife used by these men again. There was almost complete silence from the room at first, but obviously they were not heeding my wife's request for them to leave. The only sounds were of the caterers cleaning the loft, and I pushed forward another two steps in a stealth fashion that confused and excited me. Then a soft feminine gasp carried through the room, I could not mistake the familiar sounds of my wife when she is sexually energized. Something told me that the two young stud were caressing my wife's body, pushing her resolve to resist to its very limits. I knew that I should rush into the room and stop this obscene performance that was being consummated just above me, rather I moved quietly slightly higher in an effort to hear, perchance even to see my wife used by these men. Another groan slipped from my wife's lips and then in almost a whisper I heard her say, "Please stop, please this wasn't what I wanted." "Unnghhhh" my wife cried out as the liquid sucking sound of her dripping cunt filled the room, her breathing quickened and I heard Tom say "you sure Renee?" The squishing sounds of her cunt being filled reverberated in the room, yet my wife did not respond except with a slow constant moan of pleasure. "Are you sure you teasing cunt!" Steve prodded her, and the sounds became more rapid along with more pronounced gasps from my wife. I found that I did not want to stop it, but it was frustrating not to be able to see my wife being used, the emotions confused me yet I found that I was rubbing my cock through my pants for a second time this evening. A slight popping sound could be heard, and the abrupt end to the sounds of my wife's cunt being probed was joined with a disappointing moan that loudly filled the room. Steve's intimidating voice filled the room, "Do you want us to leave Cunt?" he asked. "But my husband...." Renee started to respond when she was cut off by Tom, "You wanted your revenge and we are offering you the whole damn menu, tell us what you want or we are leaving now" With a timid voice Renee said, "please continue." Steve's laughter filled the room now, "I said tell us what you want us to do to you Cunt!" then for a brief while there was silence. "God, please don't do this to me, I have never even cheated on him" Renee said. "Lets get the fuck out of here Tom" Steve bellowed, "I always knew that she was just a teasing cunt, no wonder her husband left tonight" I heard movement in the room and I figured that the men were preparing to leave, I felt both relief and disappointment at this outcome, and slid quietly up just another two steps to peek over the edge of the stairs to watch them leave. Then I heard my wife timidly beg them to stay, they turned and looked at her and I watched as Steve repeated his earlier request as he unbutton the top two buttons of his dress shirt, "Then tell us what you want us to do to you Cunt." Renee was looking at the floor as she whispered, and Steve demanded once again before I heard Renee respond, "I want you to use me, please fuck me, I want to be used like the slut that I was tonight." My heart dropped, and I knew that either I moved to stop this now, or our lives would be changed forever, yet I continued to rub my cock through my pants as I watched as the two of them closed in on my panting wife. Quickly her dress fell away at their hands, and Tom immediately moved to plunge his fingers in my wife's cunt, Renee's head fell back as she was deeply penetrated and a loud groan escaped her lips. I was sure that the catering staff could at least partially hear the activity-taking place in our bedroom. I glanced at Steve, who with one hand was holding my petite wife, using the other he dropped his pants to reveal the cock that had so impressed my wife on the porch, and immediately I understood why. Like the rest of Steve's enormous body, his cock was wide, with a huge bulbous head, although not really exceptionally long. His cock reminded me of a fat baseball bat handle, with the large fat knob at the end. I could feel the knowing in my stomach as I looked at the instrument that was going to impale my wife if I continued to hide here in the dark, yet something dark desire held me in place. Renee had spread her legs wide to give Tom's fingers complete access to her dripping cunt, and from my vantage point it appeared that he was roughly pounding three fingers deep into her. "Hold her" Tom said as he stepped back to undress. Steve wrapped his arms around her and his fingers quickly replaced Toms, Renee's groans were almost continuous, and I watched as she reached back and took Steve's cock in her small hand. Slowly she stroked his cock, occasionally rubbing it between her ass cheeks. Then suddenly Steve pushed Renee forward, bending her over at the waist and ordered her to grab her ankles. My wife was complete lost in a state of lust, and she quickly did as she was told. Steve unceremoniously placed his broad cock at the entrance of her cunt. "Beg for it Bitch." he said, but Renee in her corset, hose and heels just silently held her position. I watched as Steve raised his hand and delivered a searing open handed slap to her ass. Renee actually cried out in pleasure at this rough treatment, but she remained silent, again and again Steve's spanks landed on my wife's well round ass until finally she broke and begged him to fuck her. I glanced over at Tom who was stroking at least eleven inches of thick cock in front of my wife's closed mouth. As Steve started to slowly push his "coke can" cock into my petite wife's cunt, her mouth opened emitting a guttural groan that was quickly muffled as Tom pushed his cock head between her open lips. I watched as my wife was now buffeted between the two poles that filled her, the familiar moans of a pending orgasm started to escape from around Tom's turgid flesh. As Steve tried to get all of his thick cock into her cunt, his thrusts were met with painful gasps from my wife's smeared red lips I sat stoking my own cock through my pants, trying desperately to understand why this obscene use of my wife was so arousing to me. She really likes it rough Tom spat to his friend who was now pounding his monster cock into my wife's cruelly splayed cunt, Renee would occasionally choke as Tom had almost all of his long cock lodged deep in her throat. Then came the unmistakable moans of immense pleasure, and the three of us watched as my wife quivered with her first intense orgasm. Tom and Steve took this moment to quickly switch positions, carefully supporting her sweat covered and quivering body as they moved. Tom slowly started to work his long cock into my wife's cunt and I heard her cry out, "Gawd" as he pushed the final three inches against, or maybe even into her cervix. At the same time Steve worked his cock against her lips, as Renee struggle to get the huge head into her willing mouth. My wife was being abused with two huge cocks, and her loving husband sat just a few feet away watching her debauchery, worse of all I had taken out my own seven inches and was stroking it for all that I was worth. Soon my grunting wife cried out in a second orgasm almost collapsing on the floor between them. Steve picked up my wife and carried her to the bed out of my sight, then the light was turned on that sat next to the bed, which filled the room and the top of the staircase with light. Quickly I slipped down one or two steps so that I would not be discovered. Afraid to move, I sat on the steps for the next two hours and listened as these two men used my wife, eventually my hand was dripping with my own cum. Renee was now begging loudly to be used by them, and I listened to the depraved play by play as they took their turns with her. I was afraid to move up top of the stair with the light now filling the room, so my mind struggled to recreate the scene of what was happening to my wife on our marital bed. The smell of sex, the vicious slapping of flesh against flesh, the cries of orgasm tortured me and thrilled me, my second orgasm came as I heard them arrange to double penetrate my wife's asshole and cunt at the same time. First she pleaded with them to stop, but then as Tom pressed his long cock deep into her asshole my wife gave over to the pleasure that was washing over her. Finally I was reprieved as sunlight started to slip through the windows, I heard the rustling of clothing as her two spent studs prepared to leave; quietly I slipped down the stairs and back into my office until I heard the front door close. The pain of my wife's infidelity was stifling, yet the arousal that I had felt, and my participation in her debauchery could not be denied. Slowly I made my way up the steps to our bedroom, not sure what I was going to say or do. I looked down at my used wife, she was covered with cum, hand marks graced her ass, thighs and breasts from where Steve had slapped her, bite marks covered her neck and chest, one torn stocking remained in place at her upper thigh, the other was wrapped around her left foot, it's length dangling from the bed to the floor. Her head rested on the crumpled corset that I had bought her for our special valentines dinner, and my cock throbbed to life once again. As I rolled her onto her back, she looked up through half closed eyes, then awoke with a start. At first she tried to pull away, absolutely shocked to have me see her in this state, yet as my hard cock pushed into her warm cum filled cunt she wrapped her legs and arms around me and we fucked with abandon until I collapsed in exhaustion beside her. Drifting off next to her, the troubling thought of how beautiful I found her at this moment carried me into my dreams. This all happened just a little over a month ago, Renee and I have struggled to understand what happened and why we both found it so incredibly arousing. After weeks of discussion, and passionate sex fueled by the memories of that night we came to a painful, yet oddly arousing decision. Tonight, Tom and Steve are coming over for a private party that my wife and I have arranged, already I feel the gnawing in my stomach and the throbbing in my cock, neither of us are sure where this all leads, but there is a sexual need that now demands to be sated for both of us. Here I am back, with a new Erotic Story, perhaps among the 10 best I have read in my life .. Enjoy it. Young Wife: Ruined byCleoRa© My wife Joy and I have been together for fourteen years, married while very young. She was a virgin at the time. I wasn't but didn't have a lot of experience either. Our sex life, while not explosive has been satisfying, and I know for a fact she has never cheated on me. I have also not cheated on her. That changed about a year ago due to a stupid wager I made with a business acquaintance. I take full responsibility for it. The third party in this drama is a guy I'll call Scott, a young but very wealthy businessman who made his money in construction. He was currently building a large new house in our development and had a construction site set-up near the gym. He's about six-three, lean and fit, not an ounce of fat on him – a great basketball player. I'm a pretty good net guy myself, and that's how we hit it off. We live near each other and go to the same gym, where I met him. Joy wanted some renovation done on our home, but my business was in the rebuilding stage due to the recession, and we didn't have a ton of money to spend. After an exhausting game of one-on-one, as we showered I casually asked Scott what something like that might cost. He said about twenty-five thousand. That sounded fair, but stretched my budget quite a bit. When I asked him if that was his bottom price, he laughed and said, "Okay, less ten percent - if you throw in a date with your gorgeous wife." Joy is just a shade under five-seven, and keeps in shape by exercising regularly. She's thirty-two with a body that looks ten years younger, red hair and green eyes. She has a thirty-six inch chest but I've never been into overly large-breasted women anyway. What sets Joy apart, other than being plain gorgeous, is her world-class butt. When she walks by men, wearing shorts or jeans, they just about break their necks trying to keep that marvelous ass in sight as long as possible. We have had many good laughs about that. I jokingly said I'd probably agree to the deal if it saved me some money but there was no way she would. He looked a little thoughtful for a minute and replied, "Maybe she would. You just have to know how to ask." Something about his tone suggested he was sincere. "Are you serious?" "Yep. She's drop-dead beautiful, buddy." "What do you get out of it?" He laughed again. "Hey, I'm a guy. It's a challenge. I just want a chance to try." Scott was a bachelor and all the regulars around the gym knew of his reputation with the women, but I knew Joy would cut this guy off at the knees if he tried anything. And truthfully? I considered it, laughing along. "Lots of luck there. You'd just be out of the money and she's not into that." "Well then, you end up with a 10% discount for letting me try – twenty-five hundred bucks in your pocket." Over the next couple weeks we came back to the same subject a few more times, refining it without deciding on anything firm. It was really just one of those "what if?" things. Somewhere along the line though, I found myself agreeing to an arrangement with Scott. It went like this. I would step back and let him operate, as long as he didn't force her into anything or hurt her. If at the end of two weeks he hadn't had a "date" with her, I got the discount anyway. Win or lose, it was twenty-five hundred dollars in the bank for me. I own an up-start electronics company that makes all sorts of gadgets, so we agreed I'd provide him with about a dozen small cameras, fish-eye lens, and remote controls. Strategically placed, they would hook into my laptop so I could monitor his progress and ensure Joy wasn't hurt in any manner. Yeah, it was a stupid idea, but there it is. Scott made a couple trips to the house to get "exact measurements", while I stayed out of the way in my home office, letting Joy handle it. But I admit, I did spy on my wife and Scott with the home surveillance system while he was there, justifying it as "looking out after my best interests." I also grudgingly admitted that he and Joy hit it off pretty good, but no more so than some of our other close male friends. Joy is personable and it sometimes comes across as flirtatious. Maybe it is to a degree, but I knew it was harmless. I watched them laughing, her touching his arm once as he said something humorous, feeling a slight surge of jealousy fighting its way to the surface. Scott left both times without any attempt at seduction, and I sighed with relief. One week left, I thought smugly. With four days to go on our deal, Scott called and said the initial house plans were ready for review. When he said, "Tell Joy to come over on Saturday and see them," I knew this was finally it. He was going to make his move. Joy asked if I wanted to go with her but I told her I was wrapped up in work and I'd trust her decision. That was even truer than she knew. I watched her walk across the street to her car, short sun dress, platform shoes, and her pony-tail bouncing behind. She looked delicious and the first feelings of dread finally surfaced. What if I'd made a mistake playing this silly game? I knew I hadn't. I knew my wife. I trusted her, and she trusted me. I turned on the laptop and saw the four split-screens. In one of them, Scott was bent over his desk apparently working. Each of the four screens gave me a different angle of the office. Fifteen minutes later, he stood to greet my wife as she entered. "Joy. Good of you to come on a weekend and such short notice," Scott's deep voice resonated strongly over the quality speakers I'd installed in his office the week prior. I'd been to Scott's construction site a few times. Mostly old temporary style buildings, his office consisted of a large metal hut, broken into a small space for his receptionist, a large office/conference room for him, a restroom and a corner where he'd placed a mattress. He'd told me with a wink, he slept when he worked late, or sometimes "entertained." It was that last part that worried me, for I knew that's where he intended to do the deed with my wife. After a little small talk he led her to a drafting table and they looked over some drawings. Subtly, I watched as Scott moved directly behind Joy, pointing to various things of interest on the chart. He placed one hand on her shoulders, leaning forward and apparently said something witty, for she laughed. I saw her suddenly stiffen as the front of his pants touched her butt, both hands snaking around her to grasp her breasts. As part of our agreement, I'd confided in Scott some of Joy's hot buttons. Her nipples were her most vulnerable areas. If I wanted to fool around and she was cool to the idea, I'd pinch her tits for a few minutes and she'd start squirming. Once I got my mouth on one, she was mine. "Scott, stop it this instant!" She struggled, but he held her tightly against what I figured was a raging hard-on, pinching and rolling her nipples under the thin material of her sundress. Although her protests grew stronger, he didn't speak one word the entire time. Finally, he just picked her up, carried her to the mattress and dumped her. In one swift movement, he was laying between her knees, pinning both her small hands behind her back in one of his large ones, and went right back to kneading her nipples again. My laptop showed clear shots from all four screens, each from a different angle. This wasn't part of the plan. He wasn't supposed to force her do anything. Then I remembered Scott's carefully chosen words. He'd said he wouldn't force her to have sex - not that he wouldn't force the issue right up to the point of having sex though. I was nearly a mile away feeling uncertain now. I looked on, also feeling helpless. "I'll scream," her words carried to me. Scott smirked as he pulled a dress strap off her shoulder, baring one perky breast. "It's the weekend and you're in the middle of an abandoned construction site. Go ahead," he said. "Scream." "You'll go to jail, Scott!" She suddenly went ridged and grunted as Scott's mouth closed over her little brown nipple. "I mean it," she said less forcibly. I watched as she struggled fruitlessly for a few more minutes, alternating between threats and pleas. For a long time Scott didn't even reply as he licked, sucked and nibbled her nipple. Joy threatened and pleaded with him to stop some more but it appeared she was losing steam. He finally did stop, but only long enough to pull the other strap down and attack her other breast. He paid that nipple homage for about as long as he had the first one, and at some point during that time Joy grew silent. I saw she had her eyes clinched tightly, a strained look on her face. She lay motionless, breathing through her mouth. After a long time, Scott slid his head down her body, lifting her dress with his free hand. I heard her breathe a soft "No," as his face settled between her thighs. On number three camera I watched as he pulled her black panties aside, exposing a neatly trimmed vagina. His tongue flicked out and touched her clit, drawing another soft protest. My chest felt as if it were about to explode! My cock was as hard as it'd ever been, as I gripped it through my pants. My inexplicable excitement surprised me. I'd watched a few porn movies of course, but watching Scott's tongue licking my wife's pussy, was that times ten! He took the same deliberate approach to licking her cunt as he had done with her breasts, agonizingly slow, designed purposely to push her buttons. After a few minutes I saw the first signs he was finally getting to her, as her thigh muscles visibly tightened and her pretty painted toes began to move. I knew from past experience that the toes were a sign she was aroused. Joy grunted loudly as Scott suddenly attacked her vagina more vigorously with his mouth, burying his tongue to the hilt, licking, sucking and nibbling her pussy lips. I watched as he pulled on one of her vagina lips with his mouth, savoring it, and then releasing it to do the other one. Whether it was from his saliva or her own secretions, she looked extremely wet! The small clit I'd seen when he first started, was now puffy and protruding, her pussy lips engorged. Scott knew what he was doing all right. After less than a minute her thighs noticeably tightened around his head and her toes were wiggling frantically. Scott released her hands, pulling her ass tight against his face, lathing her entire crotch from anus to clit with his large tongue. I watched in disbelief as Joy's hands slid around Scott's head, wrapping her fingers in his long hair and pulling his face even tighter against her vagina as she arched her body up to meet his tongue. All resistance seemed gone, as she whimpered with growing need, making the little sounds I'd heard so often, and loved. Only now, she was making them for someone else! Another man! I realized I held my hard cock in my hand, not even remembering when I'd released it from its confines. This was sick! What the fuck was I doing? Watching my wife literally being raped before my eyes and jerking off! Joy cried out sharply, causing me to look back at the laptop. I'd seen Scott in the gym shower numerous times, and yes he was much bigger and thicker than me. I'm pretty average, aware that some men are more generously endowed. I asked Joy once if women really liked bigger penises, and she told me that was a myth. Most women would probably say it mattered more to men, than to themselves. She said as far as she was concerned, mine was a great size. Of course, mine was the only one she'd ever experienced. Scott quickly swung his large frame around to lie on top of her, his cock and balls now swinging directly over her clinched eyes. Holding her knees apart with his elbows, he went back to enthusiastically licking her pussy from top to bottom, pausing to rim her puckered little anus. I watched Joy's strained face as she struggled with her feelings, and as she finally opened her eyes to see what dangled before her. Her eyes almost popped out of her head when she saw five pounds of cock and balls hanging right in front of her face. If it hadn't been so erotic, it'd have been funny! I heard an audible gasp escape from her mouth as Scott slowly lowered his groin downward, the spongy head barely touching her lips. After what seemed like a long time, her pink tongue finally darted out, disappeared again, and then returned to lick the head. Scott groaned, lowering his belly more as he redoubled his own efforts on her vagina. I saw the large cockhead disappear completely inside of her sweet mouth and almost came in my hand. I stopped touching myself, just watching as her cheeks hollowed, my innocent wife sucking a stranger's cock. Joy had performed oral on me often, but never to completion. I'd always marveled at how beautiful she looked while doing it. We also did sixty-nines, but it wasn't one of her favorite positions because she knew I had trouble controlling my orgasm when we were in that position. It was apparent that Scott was a master at what he was doing. Just as her thighs began trembling, her body shaking uncontrollably, he eased off, offering more of his cock for her mouth. It was the old stick and carrot routine. Joy had most of Scott's cock embedded in her throat, sucking and slobbering on it with enthusiasm as he pulled her pussy against his face. He held her that way, totally defenseless, ruthlessly fucking her face as she gagged and slobbered on his thick meat. Her toes were moving a mile a minute, her grunts and moans growing noticeably louder. I could see she was going over the edge soon and my cock throbbed with urgency, urging me to touch it. If I did, I knew I would go off. So I waited. I saw Scott's ass cheeks suddenly clinching, his balls tightening and I knew he was already there - pumping load after load down my pretty wife's working throat as she clutched his ass, pulling him deeper. Then she was sobbing her own orgasm around his pumping cock, whimpering, squealing and thrashing like a wild woman. Joy continued to tremble and shudder long after her orgasm ended, fully enjoying each little after-thrill, still holding Scott's cock inside her mouth as though reluctant to release it. Finally, he pulled out and slid around to face her. He lay on top of her, licking her half-open lips, kissing her unresisting mouth. Joy lay as though comatose, panting and dazed by her own unwilling response. I cleaned myself up with the box of tissues nearby, drained but still guiltily watching. After a while, Scott went back to sucking her tits again, and for the first time I noticed her panties were on the mattress beside her. Scott's thick cock was positioned against her glistening opening, not moving. Joy wasn't struggling now, her thighs slightly gripping him, her hands against his back, eyes staring up at him with expectation. She looked hungry, wild and hotter than I'd ever seen her. She seemed to be just waiting now. I watched as she closed her eyes again, taking short breaths through a half-open mouth. Her tongue licked her lips. Time froze as we all waited. One might ask why I didn't race over there with a baseball bat and stop him. It's complicated. First, I'd have to explain to Joy that I'd been the one who'd orchestrated the whole thing, putting her through this. To be honest, it was the most unexpectedly exciting thing I'd ever witnessed. My explosive climax had left me weak. As though hypnotized, I watched the big head of Scott's cock push her sloppy cunt lips apart, disappearing inside as her body arched upward to meet it, her pretty painted toenails starting up again. Scott's face was concentrating intently on what he was doing, his ass muscles bunching as he pushed harder. Joy grunted as though in pain, placing her hands against his chest in an attempt to control his entry. Scoot ignored her efforts, pushing deeper. It took a couple minutes but eventually he was completely inside her, his balls dangling against her anus. Then he started slowly fucking her as she made little mewing noises, the toes wiggling wildly. He did it with long, maddeningly slow strokes, resting on his hands and watching her facial expression intently as though observing her internal struggles with her desire. They both knew there could be only one outcome and that she'd lose her fight in the end. This went on for a full ten minutes, until her slender body was trembling and quaking with her need. His pace didn't increase and his expression never changed. I have to say this for the man, he had staying power. He kept it up until the small intermittent noises she'd been making, now came continuously, sounding almost pitiful. Suddenly she was staring up into his face with pleading eyes. "Scottie . . . Scott . . . no more . . . please . . ." As though of their own accord the hands against his chest slowly slid around his shoulders, her legs around his waist, as he slowly sank down on her and began a more rapid motion. His cock was glistening with her juices, its thickness pulling her cuntal lips out as it retreated, pushing them back inside as it plunged deep again. Soon he was punishing her with his thick cock, hard brutal thrusts that jarred her slender body, his large hairy balls bouncing against her anus. She simply went wild – wiggling - thrashing and clawing his back - her cries increasing in tempo until she was finally screaming her release. She came in about one minute, sobbing and crying out with pleasure as she attempted to climb him, suck his entire body inside her opening. From one camera, I could see thick white fluid being forced from around the tight seal his thick cock created inside her pussy. She had never squirted while fucking me, but it had to be her fluid because I could tell Scott hadn't cum yet. Also, she had never cum strictly from me fucking her. Joy always had to use her fingers to reach a climax. She said it was because some women had a high clitoris, resulting in a man's cock not being able to rub against it during intercourse. Scott's thick cock clearly rubbed and banged against her swollen clit, forcing it in and out with each stroke. As a result she'd cum like a banshee, making me feel even more inadequate. After Joy came, she was like a rag doll in Scott's huge hands as he continued hammering into her relentlessly. Every so often, she'd mew softly in protest, but didn't resist, not seeming aware that he was still using her. Having climaxed once in Joy's mouth, it seemed Scott could keep it going indefinitely. After what seemed like a long time, Joy lifted her hips a bit, rotating them very slightly as she moaned softly. Her thighs eventually came back up to grasp Scott's hips, her hands returning to his ass, her mouth seeking his again. What followed was another earth-shaking climax for the three of us. I sat with bowed head trying to calm my racing heart while tightly grasping my deflating cock. I'd cum so hard my prostate ached. I looked back at the laptop's screen and saw Joy was sitting up, a river of cum running from her swollen pussy onto the mattress. Long hair hid her face as she reached for her discarded panties, using them to wipe-up some of the semen from between her legs. Then she dropped them into a nearby trashcan. She looked listless, broken, completely defeated. Scott lay on is back, unmoving except to lift onto his elbows and stare at her as she prepared to leave. Lying across his thigh, his fat cock still glistened from their combined juices. Joy was finally able to pull herself up and wobbly stand, but her knees seemed weakened, hardly able to hold her upright. She secured her crumpled dress and pulled it over her head, and then picked up her shoes and purse. She stood and just gazed down at Scott for a full minute. Her hair was in disarray, her lips red and swollen, tear-tracks lining her pretty face. She looked stunningly beautiful. "You're a real son-of-a-bitch," she said softly, without any apparent anger. She turned to go, and then looking over her shoulder said, "You've ruined me." Carrying her shoes, she went through the door and I heard an engine start up a minute later. Report Story byCleoRa 4 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted April 5, 2017 Author Report Share Posted April 5, 2017 Greetings Friends and lovely Females who love the horns. This is another of my favorite erotic cuckold stories. It produces a special excitement, because I love Asian, shy, those who have their first infidelity, interracial relationships and a white enjoying as a black fucks his aiatica partner, in short is one of the erotic stories that I have enjoyed Enjoy yourself Pretty Wife of a Stupid Cuckold (m/f, i/r, n/c, cuckold) by Black Demon ______________________________________________ Standard Disclaimer! This is a fictional story intended for Adults only! ______________________________________________ Reggie Branch was just chalking up his pool cue in anticipation of sinking the winning shot when he glanced up and saw the young couple enter the bar. A white man and a gorgeous young Asian beauty were making their way through the bar to a booth near the dance floor. ‘Damn, she’s a fuck’n beauty! God, what a lucky mother fucker!’ he thought to himself. The opportunistic black stud stared transfixed at the young beauty, until jolted from his reverie by his buddy's taunting him to hurry up and make his shot. But Reggie's mind was no longer on pool. He was suddenly preoccupied with thoughts about the couple, wondering why they had wandered into the Blue Moon Bar that night. Most of all, he wondered just how he could parlay the unexpected windfall into a chance to nail the young beauty. Reggie continued to rack up victory after victory playing pool, but he surreptitiously studied the unsuspecting couple as his mind worked out a number of possible scenarios to work his way into the young beauty's tight little panties. Once he caught the glint of her diamond ring, a wicked thrill coursed through his body as he realized the couple was in fact husband and wife. The prospect of nailing the young punk's wife had his cock throbbing in anticipation. Over the next hour of so, he noticed that several men had ordered rounds of drinks for the couple, then quickly followed up with asking the dark-haired beauty to dance. Hubby would stare intently as his wife danced with these strangers, occasionally letting his hand drift down to his lap, pulling at his pants to ease the tightness caused by his raging hardon. Reggie soon figured out what the couple was up to. Apparently it was hubby's little fantasy to have his sexy young wife dress to impress, accepting drinks sent over by other men and eventually allowing his lovely wife to accept a dance with the strangers ……………………..while he sat back and watched excitedly. It was obvious to Reggie that hubby was more into this little game than his wife, who seemed to have an innocence and naiveté about her that made her just that much more attractive to Reggie. He guessed the whole thing was hubby's idea, and that his prim and proper young wife had reluctantly agreed to participate to please him. Reggie also guessed that, since they had chosen that particular bar, hubby didn't just have a thing for watching his wife with other men …………………… he specifically preferred they be black men! Reggie wondered just how often the couple indulged in this ‘innocent’ little diversion, and just how far they took the game. He ultimately decided he needed to check things out for himself, putting up his pool cue and signaling for the waitress to bring the couple a round of drinks on him. A few moments later, he joined the couple, introducing himself and hoisting his glass in a mock toast, signifying that the latest round of drinks had been ordered by him. The husband, noticeably tipsy from the many drinks he'd already consumed, toasted Reggie, thanking him for the drinks and then introducing themselves. “To Steve and Carol!” Reggie toasted again. He then gallantly put his hand out in invitation to Carol to share a dance. The beauty blushed and looked to her husband momentarily, then accepted. Carol had already been up on the dance floor many times that night. Unable to keep up with all of the drinks that had been served to her, she was feeling a bit woozy, with her petite frame it hadn't taken many drinks to make her a bit unsteady on her three-inch heels. And Reggie took full advantage, holding the petite beauty close to him as they moved as one on the dance floor. Over the next half hour Reggie turned on the charm while cunningly pumping the couple for background information about themselves. He learned that the lovely beauty was born in the U.S., 3rd generation, with her ancestors coming over from Japan. Carol had a Japanese middle name ‘Eiko’ while her maiden name was Matsushima. “Gosh, you sure look the one-man type of woman to me! I was surprised to see you accept the invitation to dance with strangers!” Reggie whispered in her ear as he maneuvered her to the darkest corner of the dance floor. “I ………………I ……………..!” he heard her stammer, unable to tell him that he was certainly correct in his assessment. “I’m right, aren’t I?” he inquired. Upon hearing her meekly respond with a “Yes!” Reggie pried for more confirmation, asking “It’s Steve, huh? You don’t like it but doing it to please him, huh? He likes to see his beautiful wife dancing …………………flirting with other men …………………………enjoying seeing you in the arms of a black man, huh?” Reggie smiled in feeling the petite beauty shudder in his arms and hearing her sweet voice reply “Yes!” Learning that, Reggie deduced that due to Steve’s fixation, the couple occasionally ventured out to bars as an erotic diversion, a sort of sexual foreplay but that the lovely Asian beauty merely did it to please her weirdo hubby. He concluded from their demeanor and conversation that the couple didn't take the game all the way to actually allowing any of the men to have sex with the succulent little beauty. A thought flashed through his devious mind, wondering if this shy sexy young wife would be all the shy if her hubby wasn’t watching. “Let’s give Steve a thrill ……………………..rub up against me!” Reggie whispered as he pulled her even closer. He chuckled upon feeling the petite beauty tremble his hand pressing against the small of her back had pulled her right up against the thick bulge in his pants. Reggie heard her gasp as she sucked in her breath, trembling at nervousness, then he whispered “Haven’t ya ever wondered though?” “Wh ………….about what?” came the beauty’s trembling reply. To which Reggie then planted the suggestion of “Ya know ……………….doing it ……………………..with another man ……………..with a black man?” Reggie never got an answer as the music ended and he then followed the sexy beauty back to where hubby was waiting. Apparently it would be strictly drinks, dancing, a bit of flirtatious conversation before the punkass whiteboy took his pretty wife home to fuck. Well, Reggie was determined to up the ante and deal himself in for a much bigger payoff than just a couple of dances. ‘Gotta figure out a way ……………………..gotta git into that tight little panties of hers or I’s gonna bust a nut!’ he told himself. With Stevie boy obviously a voyeur, wanting to see his pretty wife in the arms of other men, Reggie was determined to convert the young punk, thinking ‘Gonna make him a true cuckold …………………..where he could secretly peek and watch his beautiful wife take another man’s cock …………………..my cock!’ If hubby got turned on by watching his wife out on the dance floor with strange men, Reggie wondered how hubby would respond to watching a long and thick black cock sinking balls deep into that pretty wife of his. ‘Oh, fuck’r ……………………….ya gonna cream in yer pants when ya see the amount of cum I’s got stored up in my black balls …………………….gonna hose that purty little bitch of yers down real good!’ he chuckled. ‘Gotta cum up with a plan ………………real quick …………….before the night’s over!’ he told himself. Just as Reggie had anticipated, Steve soon tried to bring the festivities to a close, begging off that it was getting late and they needed to call it a night. Reggie's mind was racing as the couple exited and made their way out into the parking lot to their car. The cunning stud circled around and out the back door and crept up behind the couple's car, using his switchblade to puncture the rear tire and then duck out of sight, around and back into the bar. A moment later, Reggie headed out into the parking lot, pretending to just happen upon the unwitting couple's plight, stranded in the parking lot with a flat tire. Looking over at the young couple, Reggie stepped back, then flashed a reassuring smile and asked if he could be of assistance. The punk whiteboy then explained their dilemma as he was about to dig into the trunk for the spare tire. Reggie pretended to examine the flat in more detail and suggested to Steve that trying to change the tire might be a mistake. Pointing to the puncture, Reggie wondered aloud “Damn, I wonder’s if’n this here tire was slashed on purpose! Heard some’n this went down last week ………………………….when a young couple not familiar with the area got into some ………………real bad trouble!” Then, feigning nervousness himself, Reggie peered around, as if awaiting for something to happen. Sure enough, Reggie’s acting had the whiteboy looking about himself while asking “What ……………………….what happened last week ……………………..to the couple you mentioned?” “Well ……………….friend of mine is a sheriff’s deputy ………………….worked on the case and appears to have been some gang activity! Young white couple ………………..pretty gal ………………..had stopped off for a bite to eat …………………..came out to find the tires slashed!” Reggie advised. Having piqued the whiteboy’s curiosity, Reggie waited for him to ask “And what happened to them?” Shaking his head first, then looking up to turn and gaze at Steve’s sexy Asian wife, Reggie advised “Carload of bad black bros stop by on the pretense of helping out! Well ……………….they beat the guy to a pulp ………………..had him on his knees backed up against a tree and tied his arms around the tree ………….then forced his purty wife down onto her knees in front of him ………………….made him watch as she was forced to blow one guy down after another! Then they gang-raped her in front of him over the next four hours!” Reggie then proposed a much ‘safer’ alternative, to simply phone his buddy who ran a towing service and have him stop by to change the tire for them. Before Steve could think it through, Reggie pretended to place a call to explain the situation and confirm that his buddy could accommodate his request. “Done deal!” Reggie proudly announced. “Just leave the keys behind the bumper and you're home free! It'll take him an hour or so to get to it, but that beats the hell out of gettin' robbed out here in the parking lot ………………….or worse!” he advised. “But what'll we do for an hour? You think that gang of guys might be waiting for us to wander back in there?” Steve asked, not thrilled about the prospect of waiting it out in the bar, if in fact there were folks in there looking to rob him …………………..or worse, in doing to Carol what had been described to the woman the other week. Oh, he enjoyed seeing his beautiful wife in the arms of other men, but dancing only as it was just an erotic fascination for him to see her in the arms of a black man. Still, there was no denying the hardon that now throbbed in his pants at the thought of being forced to watch his beautiful wife made to suck a black cock ……………………….to be gang-raped in front of him. Reggie shrugged. “I hate to leave ya two here like this ……………..jist ain’t safe was just heading home myself! Tell ya what ……………………. I only live a short distance away! Come on home with me, and I'll run you back here when your car's fixed! We’ll have a nightcap at my place and hopefully yer car will be ready to go! At least ya and yer purty wife will be safe and not git targeted out by any bad apples!” Once back at his pad, Reggie fixed a nightcap for them. As his pad was located up on a small hillside overlooking the southern side of the city, the lights of the buildings and cars headed over the bridge provided quite a view. With the lovely young wife wanting to breathe the fresh air, taking her drink outside on the outdoor patio, Reggie wasn’t surprised that the anxious whiteboy wanted to learn more about the incident that he had mentioned concerning that couple and the gang. Slowly shaking his head as he gritted his teeth to keep his smile hidden, Reggie advised “Damned no good SOBs ……………………….jist makes it bad fer the rest of us living in the community! Jeez …………………….they’ve been trying to keep a lid on that incident ………………………….as it’ll be a real downer on people coming over to shop in this part of the city!” “What …………………..what happened ………………to the couple?” he was asked and Reggie knew he had Stevie boy then. “Well, according to my deputy friend ………………………the gal from the r******** clinic relayed that the purty little thing apparently had never sucked a cock in her life ……………….not even fer her man! Can ya imagine it ………………………six horny black bros lining up their turn …………………..waiting fer a blowjob ………..making her do it in front of her husband!” Reggie advised. “From I’s hear ………………poor thing was wearing a skirt and blouse at the time …………………….by the time the last guy came in her mouth, the front of her silky blouse was covered with cum!” he added. Knowing Stevie boy was getting all hot and bothered from the story he was concocting, Reggie then looked out to the deck to taking the sight of the lovely beauty, knowing full well that her husband’s attention was following his gaze. “Ya sure couldn’t let that happen to yer beautiful wife!” he advised. “Say, Steve ……………..…..tell me ……………………..yer sweet little wife ever give ya the pleasure of seeing her git it on with another guy?” he inquired. As Steve swallowed, shaking his head ‘no’ the stammered out “No …………………she won’t go that far ………………………I mean, she won’t get intimate with another man!” Then Steve added “I ……………………..I tried …………………………hinted that I wouldn’t mind if she wanted to take a lover ………………………….figuring that if I gave my blessing and she went for it ……………………….that she wouldn’t object to me being there! But she just wouldn’t go for it!” Right then, Reggie had the answer, telling Steve “Yeah ……………………having met your sweet wife tonight, she’s certainly not the type …………………………..not when you’d then know for sure that she had a lover!” He then added “Lotta women are like that ya know ……………………………strange creatures ....................................if they had an affair, they wouldn’t want their husbands’ knowing of their infidelity! Tell ya ……………………given the chance ………………………if it was their little secret fling ……………………their secret affair ……………………….they’d drop their panties in no time!” “You sure?” he was questioned by the foolish husband, falling right for his line. Confident of his womanizing skills, especially the way the naïve young wife and reacted to is bulging cock rubbing up against her belly on the dance floor, Reggie then began to lay out the ground work for his devious scheme. He began with getting the foolish young punk to go along “Betcha it’d work ………………………the way in which she responded to me on the dance floor!” With the puzzled look on the punk’s face, Reggie advised “Did ya see me git her off into the dark corner?” With a ‘yes’ nod, he then added “I had a mean hardon ……………………..and she didn’t object when I pressed it up against her belly ………………………….if fact, she was rubbing herself up against it …………………almost made me cum in my pants!” Seeing the stunned and unbelieving look on the punk’s face, Reggie then threw out the bait with “Tell ya what …………………….let’s first wander out to the patio deck with yer ……………………..when ya finish yer drink out there, I’ll tell ya I’s got a real special drink ……………………………then when ya’s downed half of it or so, ya pretend to get woozy make it back inside to the sofa! Pretend yer drugged and fast asleep ………………………..then ya can watch it fer yerself!” “And I’s ain’t one to force a woman ………………..no way ……………………..besides, ya’ll only be pretending to be asleep and can see fer yerself …………………..so ya’s can be assured of that!” Reggie advised. He knew he was in when the young punk quizzed “You ………………..won’t force her ………………if she doesn’t want to?” With that, Reggie figured he’d eliminate the need to retrieve the couple’s car, telling Steve “Lemme check first and see how my buddy’s coming along with your car!” Another pretense of talking to his buddy on the phone, he loudly spoke “An emergency! Shit, when do you think you can get to my friend’s car? An accident out on 46 …………a fatality …………………..man …………..okay, lemme know in the morning, otherwise I’ll go out to change the tire when it’s daylight!” With the car indisposed till early morning and lots of time to kill, Steve pondered excitedly about the prospect of actually getting to see for himself whether or not his beautiful Asian wife really had no interest in being intimate with another man like she always claimed. Sure, he had hinted that he wouldn’t be upset with her taking a lover if she wanted to, especially since she was being flirtatious just to please him, but Carol would always respond that he was the one she loved. Slow dance music turned on, just loud enough for the sound to drift out to the deck, Reggie and Steve then took their drinks outside. A moment later, Reggie set his drink down on the railing and moved over to where the lovely wife stood gazing at the scenery. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” he asked. Taking her glass from her hand and setting it down, he then grasped her hand and advised “Dance with me!” As she looked over to Steve in the corner, he added “It was his idea!” As the petite beauty raised her arms up to dance to the music, like back at the club, Reggie instead slid his hand around her trim waist and down slowly till his was cupping her asscheeks. With her hands on his upper arms, struggling a bit as she nervously looked over to her husband, Reggie advised “Relax, sweetie ………………….see, Steve has no objections ………………………he’s enjoying it all ……………………seeing his purty little wife getting her ass felt up!” Struggle over as she relaxed in his arms, he teased her with “Ya like it, don’t ya, honey ………………………like me feeling yer sexy little ass, huh!” Dance over, Reggie led the lovely wife back to where Steve was standing, with right arm on her trim waist but with his large hand still grabbing her pert little ass. With Steve’s drink empty as planned, Reggie advised “Hey ………………..lemme git us a refill …………………….how about a special of Reggie’s own concoction ……………..which I’ve named ‘Reggie’s Rocket’!” And as planned, Steve readily agreed to trying one out. Having returned with the drinks, they stood looking out at the city with Carol standing between them. Boldly, Reggie put his arm around her trim waist again, feeling her tense up since hubby was right next to her. And then as he was feeling her ass up once again, Carol reached back to grab at his hand to get him to stop, obviously feeling uncomfortable about him touching in such a manner while not dancing together. Thus, he grabbed her hand that was pushing his away, telling her “C’mon …………….let’s dance again!” and pulled her to the center of the deck where she wouldn’t argue about his hands on her ass. With Steve quickly guzzling down half of his drink by the end of the song, Reggie continued holding the young wife there as the music soon continued with another song. Steve then announced that he was feeling a bit dizzy and needed to use the ‘john’ before going inside while they danced. Once hubby was out of sight, Reggie bent down to give the sweet little beauty a passionate kiss. At first she tried to turn away but he brought one hand up to the back of her neck and held her steady. Panting from the passionate kiss, swallowing nervously as the hands kneading her ass had pulled her right up against his bulging cock, Carol was creaming in her panties. Never before had she allowed another man to kiss her in such a way, not so passionately anyway, normally just allowing a peck on the cheek by turning away in time so as not to get romantically involved in anyway. The passionate kiss, the hands on her ass with the thick bulge pressing up against her belly, Carol felt as never before. Clenching her thighs tightly, she wondered ‘It certainly feels so much bigger than Steve’s! I wonder just how much bigger?’ Steve had come out of the bathroom, hand to his forehead as he feigned being drowsy, then sat down upon the sofa that overlooked the deck. And then Steve slowly leaned over to the right in pretense that he was nodding off. Observed by the couple dancing outside, Steve peered out through the slits in his eyes, seeing his wife attempt to break away from her dance partner as she exclaimed “Something must be wrong with Steve!” He then observed his wife being pulled back by her partner as Reggie announced to her “Don’t ya worry none, honey ……………………….it’s jist the ‘roofie’ I slipped into his drink ………………………he’ll be out the entire night!” Not knowing what to do as she was pulled back into Reggie’s strong embrace, seeing that her husband was now asleep on the sofa, Carol shivered upon feeling his hardon press and throb against her belly. For the first time, feeling free in not being under the eyes of her voyeur husband, Carol felt wickedly naughty as she rubbed her belly up against the throbbing bulge. ‘Do I dare let things go a bit further?’ her mind wondered as she shivered once again as Reggie’s large hands fondled her ass. Often encouraged by her husband to take a lover if she wished, it seemed that was the only time that Steve wanted to make love to her …………………….at the thought of her being in the arms of another man. Agreeing to accompany him that first time four months ago, dancing with strange men who came to the table and asked if she’d care to dance, Carol found how aroused her husband had gotten when they got home. A hot and frenzied coupling resulted, the best in their married life, as Carol learned now what turned her husband on the most. But in pleasing her husband by dancing with other men, letting them pull her close and touch her a bit, Carol could not help but to wonder just what it would be like to be intimate with another man. And tonight with all the drinks, dancing with Reggie and feeling his hardon up against her, she needed a good fucking. With Steve asleep on the sofa, there was no way they’d be getting home for that fucking she needed so badly. Rubbing up against the thick bulge, she thought ‘Well ………………….there’s one cure that can certainly put out that fire between my legs! Even if Steve wakes up and catches me …………………..it’s what he’s been wanting to see me do all this time!’ On the sofa, Steve sucked in his breath in seeing Reggie take Carol’s left hand and press it up against his chest, pushing it slowing down to the top of his pants. His eyes widened upon seeing her petite hand begin to disappear, all the way up to her elbow before stopping, and the moan from Reggie’s lips made it quite obvious from how he was deriving his pleasure. He shivered, his cock throbbed upon hearing Reggie groan out “Oh, babyyyyyyyy …………………………oh, yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh …………….yeah ……………………oh, yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ………………………..squeeze it, baby!” Then, with Reggie positioning Carol so her back was to him, Steve observed the large black hands go up to he back of his wife’s light baby blue dress. And soon the soft creamy skin of his wife’s bared back was coming into view as his wife’s dance partner had skillfully unzipped the back of her dress and was now working on the metal clasps of her thin bra strap. Seconds later, his wife’s dress was puddled around her heels on the deck while Reggie was dangling her lacy white bra behind her back for him to see before letting it fall to the ground. Carol trembled as she held onto the biggest cock imaginable, in fact it was far longer and thicker that she had anticipated from when it was confined and being pressed up against her. ‘My, God ……………………..it’s so bigggggggg! What they say about black men must indeed be true!’ she swallowed in nervousness while shucking at her new playtoy, feeling it grow right in the palm of her hand. Seeing the length of the growing stem that now protruded out below her fist, Carol trembled with fear as she thought ‘It’s too big …………………….way too bigggggg ………………………….it’ll never fit in me!’ Steve watched as the couple swayed to the music, then with his wife stepping out of her puddled dress, she was being guided over towards the padded lounge chair. An embrace and a passionate kiss ensued as the muscular Reggie then was laying out his lovely wife upon the lounge chair. Panties worked down over her hips, he watched as the lacy garment was being drawn down his wife’s trim legs, then off her heels. Lying back upon the padded lounge chair, legs up with her heels placed to rest upon Reggie’s muscular chest, she saw the wide grin form on his face as he caressed her calves. Caressing hands now at her ankles, then one heel was removed and tossed aside, with the other soon to follow. Petite feet on the broad muscular chest as large hands caressed her legs, Carol then slid up her left foot up to his neck, shivered as Reggie bent his head down the capture her big toe between his teeth. Then he was kissing her foot before sliding it over his shoulder. The same process followed with her other foot and then with both ankles on his broad shoulders, Carol found herself being bent in two. As her black lover was descending down upon her, panic set in as Carol reached down frantically and grasped at the thick cock. Panic set in as she realized that Reggie was about to have sex with her without a condom, protection that she had Steve use each time as being put into the family way was not in the planning. “Wait ………………wait …………………you need to put on a condom!” she blurted out as the thick cockhead grazed up against her juicing slit. “Ain’t got none!” Carol was told. “Wait ………………..wait …………………my purse ……………….my purse ………………….Steve has me keep a couple in there!” she panted out, using her free hand to reach out in an attempt to get the purse that she had set down earlier. On her second attempt, she breathed a sigh of relief as she managed to grasp the strap and pull the purse over to her. It was quite a sight, such an awkward position to be fumbling with her purse, all while having her legs bent over her while her ankles rested upon the broad shoulders of her soon-to-be lover. Big black dong swaying menacingly back and forth, bloated cockhead rubbing up against her hot slit, Carol frantically tried to find the foil packets that she carried with her should her husband get too eager and unable to wait till they got home. To make matters worse, Reggie was panting over her, telling her “Forget that contraption …………………wanna fuck ya bareback!” ”No ………………..no ……………………wait ……………wait …………………….I found it!” Carol advised as she frantically tore one of the foil packets open. Leaning up and trying to see what she was doing, Carol was fortunate that Steve liked for her to do the honors, but then she swallowed in wonder ‘My, God ……………….he’s so much bigger …..…………….will it fit over him?’ She breathed a sigh of relief as she got it over the bloated cockhead, then began to stroke the rest of the protective coating over the menacing cock. Cunny pulsating, she then guided the rubber coated cock up against her slick slit. “Reggie ……………………….Reggie ……………………….no …………………….no, stop ……………………it’s too big ……………………..it’s too big ………………….it …………………….it won’t fit!” Carol panted out up feeling two attempt to insert the thick cudgel into her. And then, on the third try, she screamed out “Oh, Godddddddddd …………………………….oh, Goddddddddddddddddddddddddd ………………….stop …………………………….you ………………………….you’re tearing meeeeeeeeee!” “Oh, God ……………………..oh, God ………………….oh, God ……………….ohhh ………………..oooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhh! Yes ………………………..yes ………………………..yes …………………………..oh, yes ……………………..yes ………………………..fuck me ……………………..fuck me ………………….oooh, so big ……………………………..so goodddddddddd!” Steve heard his once faithful wife pant as her black lover began thrusting in and out of her tight slit. This was such a change, for never before had his lovely wife been so verbal in their love making. Carol was always so prim and proper, so reserved in their lovemaking, with her normal response as he thrust in and out of her being “Mmmm ………………………….mmmm ………………………….mmmm ………………………….mmmm!” It was so big, so long ……………………………so good! A fuck like never before! Carol arched up, trying to get her black lover fully into her, wanting to feel his big balls banging up against her ass each time he bottomed out. “Oh, yes …………………….yes …………………..so deep ………………………so deep ……………………..all the way in ……………………….yes ……………………yes …………………….fuck meeeeee!” she moaned in pleasure. Suddenly, Steve saw that Carol was frantic, arching up desperately as she sought to learn “What are you doing ……………………why are you stopping ………………why are you stopping?” Then he heard Reggie tell his wife “Baby …………………….I’s can’t keep it up …………………not with his tight fuck’n rubber! Shit, I’s can’t feel a fuck’n thing!” “No …………no ………………please, don’t stop ……………don’t stop ………………..you need to keep it on …………………….pleaseeeee, put it back in!” came his wife’s plea. Steve then saw his wife reach down between their bodies to grasp the thick sheathed meat, not to pull it back into her horny twat but instead to shuck down the constrictive condom. Seconds later, Steve saw the protective condom lying uselessly upon the deck. ‘Oh, my God ……………………..she’s going to let him fuck her bareback!’ he shuddered. Steve’s jaw dropped in seeing his wife then guide the thick black cock down into place, watched as it disappeared back out of sight. The torrid fuck recommenced, with a now reenergized Reggie picking up speed as he began hammering away at Carol’s petite body. “Yes …………………….yes …………………..deeper ………………………deeper ……………………..all the way in ……………………….yes ……………………yes …………………….oooooooooh, yesssssssssssssss!” Steve heard his wife exclaim in delight. ‘Is she going to make him pull out? The way he’s humping at her …………………….it won’t be long before he cums! Is she actually going to let him cum in her?’ he wondered. “Ah, yeah ……………………..ah, yeah, baby …………………………gonna cum ……………………….gonna cum real soon, honey!” Steve heard Reggie pant out. With his wife’s arms still tightly wrapped around her lover’s neck, Steve then heard his wife pant “No, don’t ……………………….don’t do it in me ……………………….don’tttttt ………………………..nooooooooo …………………….you’ll get me pregnant! Pull it out ………………………pull it outttttttttttt!” http://68.media.tumblr.com/77a1ddfaa35c9aee72bd0453724e271e/tumblr_ndwfnoIQPV1tdf3cxo1_400.gif Seeing his wife’s dainty feet now drumming on her lover’s black ass, it appeared to Steve that his wife was demanding that he pull out of her. But when she planted the balls of for her feet down onto his asscheeks, pressing down on her toes as she arched up into her lover, Steve knew that there was no way the Reggie would be able to pull out ……………..…even if the black stud wanted to ………………………as he groaned out his lust “Ohhh, sweetie ………………………………Reggie’s gonna make one sweet little mama outta ya!” Bodies convulsing against each other, Steve watched his lovely wife and lover climax together. A short bit later, scared and shuddering with nervousness, Carol found herself in a position never before encountered. With the back of the padded lounge chair lowered, she was now laid out laid out flat on her back, with her lover’s knees above her shoulders and his slit cock dangling down from above. Panting for breath, with no doubt in her mind as to what he wanted of her, she then felt his hands on her legs. Legs being spread them wide, her calves now resting up on the metal armrests, she felt totally vulnerable as Reggie gazed down upon her sex that was oozing with his love juices. Slick cockhead brushing up against her lips, Carol shivered as she felt his breath upon her oozing slit. Never before had she felt a man’s mouth upon her, but now she wanted to experience the pleasure that her girlfriend’s in college sorority swooned about in their girl talk. Darting her tongue up, she flicked her tongue up against his slick and bloated cockhead, desperately wanting him to return the favor as his hot breath neared her pulsating slit. From where she lay, unable to see beyond her lover’s black ass, Carol was uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu that Reggie had signaled her husband to come and join the party. She was clueless in that Reggie was holding her legs wide for a reason other than to get his face down into her cunny ..…………………………..but so that she wouldn’t realize it was her husband getting his face into her well-fucked cunt! “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ………………………….mmmmmmmmmmmm!” she moaned around the thick cockhead as a hot mouth clamped over her cum filled twat. Oh, Reggie loved eating pussy ……………………….but preferably not a mushy one that he’d just fucked and filled with his own jizz! So, what better than to have her cuckold hubby do the honors to his beautiful wife. And with Stevie boy slurping away, Reggie reached over to push the back of the punk’s head down and rubbed his face into the mushy mess. Smiling as he grit his teeth to keep from laughing out loud, enjoying it all with the sweet Asian beauty sucking away at his cock while watching her punk husband eat the spunk out of her twat. Trying to move her legs, wanting to wrap them around her lover’s head, Carol felt him grasp her at the ankles. Feet on the metal arm rests, she pressed her toes down onto the metal, allowing her to arch up into the eager mouth that was eating her out. “Mmmmmm ……………………mmmmmmmmmmmm …………………..ggggrrrrrppppppppppp!” she gurgled around the long thick cock that was not going in and out of her throat. Forced to swallow each time it entered her throat in order to allow it to slide down her gullet, Carol was giving head as never before ………………………..her husband’s wiener just wasn’t long enough! Holding onto her ankles tightly, feeling the trembling of her body as she swallowed him whole, Reggie sensed that she was in the midst of a mind-shattering orgasm. Pressing his crotch down into her beautiful face, sinking his cock deep into her sucking throat, he then filled her throat with hot sticky jizz. Seconds later, the way in which her body thrashed as her ankles jerked in his grasp, Reggie knew that it was not the young wife’s orgasm causing this reaction ……………………………….but instead signaled her inability to breathe with his thick cock in her cum filled throat. Hands pushing up against Reggie’s hips, Carol frantically tried to breathe for it was either that or choke to death at this point. Still pressing her toes down onto the armrest, feeling the invading tongue wiggling about in her juicing snatch, her mind was spinning from the lack of oxygen and she thought ‘I’m going die ……………………..choke to death with my mouth filled with a black cock!’ And then it was suddenly pulled out of her throat, allowing her to breathe once again. But with all that slimy gunk in her throat, she gurgled “Ackkkkkkkk ……………………graaglllbbbb ……………ggggggggghhhhhh!” Swallowing the thick jizz in order to her clear her throat and breathe normally, Carol then shuddered in feeling the hot slimy goo slowly course its make down into her heaving belly that threatened to rebel the foreign substance. Taunt leg muscles now relaxing, her feet now flat on the armrests, her cunny clenching itself over and over in hopes that the pleasure-giving tongue would once again want even more of her juices. And then she glided back down to earth, the strong hands on her ankles were no longer there and the added weight was moving off the chair as she dozed off into a peaceful sleep. Moments later, Steve was holding the patio door open as Reggie picked up his petite wife who was fast asleep, cradling her naked body up in his muscular black arms. Closing the door behind them, Steve then followed as Reggie carried his wife down the hallway and into his bedroom. But as he was about to step into the bedroom, Steve was softly whispering to him “Sorry guy …………………………but this here is my domain …………..I’s only allow beautiful females in here! Ya can git a chair from the spare room and pull up a seat out here in the hallway ………………………in a minute its ‘showtime’!” Moments later, Carol was awakened to feel her ear being nuzzled as her ass was being kneaded, then heard Reggie’s familiar voice whisper “Oh, sugar …………………..ya got a real nice soft and purty little ass! So soft and creamy! Ain’t had me a purty little ass like this in years …………………………………….……damn, ya’s jist gonna love it ……………..…………..when ya’s git rear-ended by Reggie’s Rocket!” And then the strong hands at her hips were pulling her up, his knees between hers and pushing her legs apart till she was on all fours. Peering into the bedroom as he sat outside at the end of the hallway, Steve’s heart was pounding with anticipation, short of breath as he just was so captivated in watching his beautiful wife about to be sodomized. And then he was in a panic upon hearing his wife’s frightened plea “No ……………….oh, pleaseeeeeeee …………………..no …………………….no, pleaseeeeeeeeee ………………..not there ………………..no …………………..I’ve never ………………….please nooooooooooooooo …………no ………………….I’m scared ……………………….I’m scared …………………….it’ll hurtttttttt ……………………..it’ll hurttttttttttttttttttt!” ‘No ……………you said that you wouldn’t ………………..wouldn’t force her in any way!’ Steve wanted to yell out to the man on the bed kneeling up behind his wife. ‘No, Reggie ………………….you promised ……………………….you promised that you wouldn’t hurt her!’ his mind screamed out. But yet he remained silent, not wanting to give things away to his unsuspecting wife, that he had not been drugged but had in fact been fully awake and secretly watching all along. ‘Help her …………………….you’ve got to help her!’ Steve told himself as Carol began sobbing with fear upon feeling Reggie’s thick and bloated cockhead being wedged up into place at the entrance to her tight little ass. ‘That’s what you supposed to do if things got out of hand ……………………….you’re awake to stop him!’ he told himself. ‘But …………………that was out there on the deck! He told me I’m not allowed to go into his bedroom …………………..it’s his private domain! I ………………..I can’t go in there!’ he shuddered. Looking over at the cuckold little wimp, Reggie smiled and chuckled to himself in seeing that the faggot had no guts to come into the room and save his pretty wife from being raped up the ass. With the scared beauty clutching at the bedspread, trying to get away from him, Reggie held her firmly at the hips while keeping his boner lodged right up at the crack of her sexy little ass. “Ready, honey ……………………….gonna rip ya a new asshole! Jist squeeze, honey …………………………..it’ll jist be like shitting out a real whopper of a turd ……………………..heh, heh!” he laughed. “No ………………………no ………………………….please, no ………………..please don’t hurt me ……………………….please, nooooo!” Carol sobbed and pleaded, totally scared out of her wits. Cunny stretched to the brim, jaw nearly dislocated when it grew within her mouth, but the thought of having this rigid monster shoved up into her rectum was so frightful. “Aieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ………………………….aieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ……………………….stoppppppp ……………………….pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee …………………oh, pleaseeeeeeeeeeee ……………………it hurttttttsssssssssssssssssss ……………………….oh, God, it hurtssssssssssssssssssssssssss!” she sobbed out in pain as the thick black cock skewered up into her virgin ass. “Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” came a curding and ear piercing scream from his agonized wife as Reggie had reared back and brutally rammed the entire length of his thick black cock up into her rectum. Steve cringed and shuddered, unable to imagine just how painful to have something of that size shoved up into his own ass. He desperately wanted to help his lovely wife, save her from more agony, but what could he do …………………………….having been told that he could not step foot into Reggie’s private domain. Though he was not man enough to step up and save his wife from being brutally sodomized, a part of him was willing to stand up …………………..stand straight up and firmly in fact …………………….as evidenced by his rigid cock fighting to get out of his constrictive pants and jockeys. It was now quite exciting for Steve in seeing the lengthy black cock sliding in and out of his beautiful wife’s creamy ass, hearing her sob each time it was thrust up into her rectum “Aaaaggggh ………………..…….aaaaggggh ………………..….aaaaggggh ………..………….aaaaggggh ……………….aaaaggggh ………………….aaaaggggh ………………….aaaaggggh………………….aaaaggggh!” “Aaaaaaarggggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ……………………….oh ……………………………….oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh!” came the loud groan from his wife, when Steve observed Reggie thrust himself all the way in while grunting out his lust. Steve shuddered as it was quite evident that his lovely Asian wife was getting a hot enema at that very instant. And then his sobbing wife collapsed face first into the pillow before her, an exhausted Reggie beginning to lean back on the bed, his now dwindling manhood slowly reappearing out from his wife’s shapely ass. With his wife lying face down on the bed, sobbing into the pillow, Steve leaned back in the hallway as her black rapist got off the bed and was then approaching him. He then heard Reggie whisper out to him “Hanky?” Reaching into his back pocket, Steve withdrew his clean and nicely folded hanky, handing it over to the man who had just sodomized his lovely wife. He watched as Reggie shook it open, then wrapped the hanky around his cock. Cock cleaned of the blood and shit stains, Steve was then handed back the hanky with a whispered “Thanks!” Handed a beer as Reggie re-entered the bedroom, Steve sat in the hallway sipping on his drink while watching as his wife and lover embraced once again. With his wife’s arms around Reggie’s neck and kissing him passionately while her lover was getting in position once again, he then observed her trim creamy legs crossover his black butt. “Oh, yesssssssssssssss ……………………………….oh, yessssssssssssssssssssss …………..so big …………………………so bigggggg …………………………….ohhhh, fuck me ………………………fuck m …………………….fuck meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” he heard his wife’s voice. That next morning, in a deep sleep on the sofa, Steve was shaken awake by his lovely wife. Having retired to the sofa at 4:30 that morning, with his wife and lover asleep in each other’s arms after yet another torrid fuck session, Steve had not heard nor observe his love wife tip-toeing past him to retrieve her clothing out on the deck. Carol looked just radiant as she advised “Wake-up, sleepyhead! Got breakfast made for all of us!” Getting up, he followed his wife to the kitchen counter where breakfast was waiting. Noticing her obvious limp and wince as she walked, Steve asked “You okay, honey?” “Oh, just fine honey ………………….must have strained a muscle while dancing with Reggie ………………….I got into an awkward position when it happened!” came his wife’s reply. But Steve knew the real reason for the soreness she was feeling with each step she took! ‘A dance move …………………right!’ he wanted to say. Over breakfast, Steve was quite receptive to his wife’s suggestion of “With Reggie being so kind as to help us out last night, even letting us sleep over, let’s have him over for dinner!” Then Steve added “Oh, and plan to sleep over too as we’ll obviously be drinking and no point in getting pulled over by the cops! Hey, that Reggie’s Rocket was something ………………….gotta make me another next week …………………tasted real smooth but it sure packed a wallop!” With thing all set up for that next weekend, Steve looked forward to seeing his beautiful wife again cheating on him with her black lover ………………………….this time, right on their marital bed! End of Story. 3 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted June 16, 2017 Author Report Share Posted June 16, 2017 Greetings, Friends of the horns. Here I am back to share another of my favorite erotic stories. It is a story of exchanging couples and seduction .. ------- This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007. Please don't remove the author information or make any changes to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your consideration. -------------------------------------------------------- The Reluctant Couple By Grant Roberts (1999) *** A sexually frigid wife becomes a whore to her desires over time. (M+/F, wife-slut, husband-cheat) *** CHAPTER 1 --------- Standing at the kitchen sink in the small duplex she shared with her husband, Roger, Diane Slater stared gloomily out through the window at the cold, rolling fog which had come in over San Francisco's Richmond District from the ocean. Damn, but she hated the fog! It made everything so dark and cheerless, so lonely. She finished washing the last of the breakfast dishes and put them in the rack to drip dry. Then she emptied the dishpan and wiped her hands on a dishtowel. In the living room, she fluffed the couch cushions and straightened the magazines on the coffee table and emptied the ashtrays -- every day, prosaic chores, fraught with dullness. She wished it were tomorrow, Saturday, and Roger were home. At least they could get out then, go for a ride down the coast to Monterey or across the Golden Gate Bridge into Marin County, anywhere just so long as they got out of The City for a few hours. But it wasn't Saturday, and Roger wasn't home. Roger was making neat columns of figures in his ledger books, or whatever it was Chief Accountants at Waller, Waller, Crist, and Maxwell did during, working hours. Diane sat down in the big overstuffed armchair. It was cold in the front room, and she had gotten a small chill. Well, it was always cold in there. She'd asked Mr. Comstock, the landlord, to have the wall furnace checked for malfunction, and he had said he would see to it; but that had been two weeks ago, and no one had come around yet. I don't know why we can't afford a better place than this, she thought. Roger makes good money, almost a thousand dollars a month, and we live like we're in the throes of poverty. Well, I'm tired of it. We've been married for two years now, and we have almost eleven thousand dollars saved. That ought to be enough for that split-level in San Bruno that Roger is always talking about buying, shouldn't it? At least for the down payment, and for new furniture and appliances and things like that? But every time she broached the subject to him, he put her off. "We still don't have enough money saved," he told her. "I don't want to owe anybody anything when we make the move, Diane. I want to be free and clear and independent; I want to own everything outright. That's real security." Well, that was fine. But wasn't she entitled to some security now? She didn't even have transportation -- Roger took their four-year old Plymouth to work every day -- and if she wanted to go downtown shopping she had to walk half a mile to a bus line and then transfer twice. What kind of life was that for a healthy young woman? All she had to do all day was sit in this duplex apartment and watch television or read, waiting for Roger to come home and offer her a few kind words and some companionship. Diane stood up and went into the bedroom and began to make the large double bed. Was she being unfair? Was she being too demanding? No, she didn't think so. She only wanted what other young married couples had--while she was still young enough to fully enjoy them. No, if anybody was too demanding it was Roger. Physically demanding. She shuddered involuntarily as she tucked the bottom section of the sheet under the mattress. It seemed to her sometimes that that was the only reason Roger married her in the first place: for her body. All he ever thought about was sex. He wanted to make love almost every night, and then in all kinds of perverted positions and ways. He had even tried to make her kiss him... there, on that monstrous penis of his. Diane shuddered again. The thought of Roger's huge, purplish, rock-hard member, tearing into her defenseless vagina, made her tremble with fright. He was like an animal at times, saying lewd things to her in bed, saying foul words that rang like the bell of doom in her ears and brought tears to her eyes. Didn't he know how to be gentle, to be patient? She had been a virgin when she married him, he had known that better than anyone. She had told him about her strict religious upbringing, about how the word sex had never been mentioned in her household, told him frankly about that because she wanted to be a good, passionate wife to him. All she had asked was that he be patient with her, give her time to develop her sexual desires, to throw off the inhibitions her environment had subconsciously built within her. He had promised that he would. And then he had all but raped her on their wedding night. God, what a travesty that had been! She remembered it clearly, the shy way she had come to his arms in the little honeymoon cottage in Carmel, trembling with fear and--yes, with expectation, too -- only to be violated unmercifully by that gigantic monster between his legs. She simply did not understand it. There had been nothing in Roger's manner when they were dating to indicate this was the way he was. Oh, she had been curious, of course, and had allowed minor petting -- allowed him to play with her breasts, and to kiss them once or twice. But he had always stopped when she asked him to. Even that one night on Lookout Drive in Marin County, where they had gone after dinner at Sabella's to look at the Bay three months before they were married. Diane remembered that night vividly now, blushing a little at the recollection. She had drunk a little too much wine with the broiled lobster, and had fallen into a giggly, playful mood, almost a teasing mood. She hadn't meant to let things get as far as they had, and she was sorry afterward that it had happened. But it had happened. They had parked in a small turnout, in a grove of eucalyptus trees. The view of the Bay, with its millions of tiny, winking lights had been breathtaking. And the mood had been full and golden in the starlit sky. She had moved close to Roger, nuzzling against him, and his arms had gone around her. He had kissed her then, lightly at first, then more ardently, his tongue flicking over her lips, and she had felt a stirring deep in her stomach, responding to his mouth, accepting his tongue deep inside her own. Before she quite knew what was happening, his hands had been on her breasts, lightly, stroking gently, and a warm lethargy had taken hold of her. His touch was so good on her body! She had kissed him more passionately, and when his hands strayed down inside the low-cut front of her summer dress, she had made no immediate move to stop him. It was only when fingers deftly slid the dress straps from her shoulders and pulled the front down to @@@@@@ the creamy white globes of her full, darkly pink-nippled breasts that she had felt the first tinges of panic. She had tried to pull away. "No, n-no, Roger, we mustn't! We... can't go any... further!" she had said, breathlessly. But his head had dipped down and his lips had closed around one of the rigid pink nipples, sucking it gently, rolling his tongue along it. She had felt blind, wild passion surge through her at the contact of his mouth, and in those few seconds her resistance had melted. He sensed this, and his hands had begun to stroke her soft, vibrant legs, moving higher, sliding the short skirt of the dress up on the smooth white flesh of her thighs. His fingers had traversed the down-soft surface of her inner thighs until they almost touched the moistening mound of her pantie's crotch band, his mouth moving urgently on her breast now. "No, no, no!" she had moaned, but it was an ineffectual cry and the sensations which coursed through her were new, and strange and wonderful. Her brain had been reeling, torn between the sensuous manipulations of Roger's mouth and hands--and the inbred concept of sexual contact before marriage as a cardinal sin. She wanted to be free of his warm, wet lips, his moving hands, and yet she didn't. A battle raged in her mind as Roger's hands raised the dress even higher, bunching it about her waist, and his hands had taunted her smooth, flat stomach. Suddenly, his fingers were inside the elastic waist band of her panties, touching the soft pubic mound within, moving down to touch the slightly quivering passage of her naked vagina. The touches of his fingers there sent rippling waves of ardor boiling and flooding into her brain, numbing it, and she gave herself up momentarily to the new sensations in her loins as he gently parted the soft virginal pubic hair and slowly insinuated a finger into her tender, sensitive cunt, so wet from the passion fluid seeping from its trembling walls, expanding the small membranous opening which denoted her virginity. Then he had found the tiny, oscillating bud of her clitoris and begun to stroke it lightly with the tip of his finger, causing her to cry up into his mouth with sheer delight. It was so good, so good, and at that moment she didn't care if it was wrong, it felt so wonderful. But then she had heard the whisper of his zipper, and her eyes had flown open and the spell was broken. She looked down in sudden, consuming terror to see the huge, blue-veined length of his erect cock held lewdly in his free hand. She watched in fascinated horror as it seemed to jerk spasmodically, and a thin oozing liquid seeped from the tiny glans opening. "Baby... baby, I... need you, I want you, Oh Jesus Diane, I want you so goddamned much," Roger had moaned, and with his other hand he had begun to pull her panties down. She had begun to struggle then. "No, Roger, stop, stop!" she had screamed. She strove with all her efforts against him, trying to free herself from his grasp, but he was too strong for her. He had forced her down on her back on the seat, and she had felt that warm sticky head of his cock against her thigh, felt it trembling there as he tried to work its impossible length upward to her pure, defenseless vaginal opening. She squeezed her legs tightly together, still struggling, still fighting, and then Roger had cried out, "Oh Christ, oh son of a bitch, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum!" His member seemed to jerk out of control against her leg, and then Diane felt a great warm floodtide of hot liquid flow along her thighs, inundate her fleecy golden pubic hair, drench the soft, still quivering folds of her cunt. It was as if she were being drowned in a never-ending torrent of sticky sperm as he moaned and writhed convulsively above her. Afterward, they had sat in shameful silence in the car, and Diane had cried uncontrollably. He had tried to comfort her, to tell her he was sorry, but she had refused to allow him to touch her. She had felt soiled and dirty and humiliated. But later, when she had calmed down enough to look at things rationally, she had realized Roger was contrite, and as miserable as she. He begged her to forgive him, and told her that he wouldn't touch her again until they were man and wife. And she had forgiven him, because it was partially her fault. She accepted that partial blame, and told him so, and confessed that she had allowed things to get well out of hand. There had been no more episodes after that. Not until their wedding night, when he had never given her the opportunity to allow her sexual excitement to build normally and had attacked like some demented, mindless beast... Diane felt her stomach churning as she recalled the Lookout Drive occurrence, and her wedding night. The chill seemed to be stronger now, and she shivered more violently. A good, hot bath, that was what she needed. To soak away the chill--and some of the memories with it. She finished making the bed and went into the bathroom. She put the stopper in the tub and ran water into it, testing the temperature as she twirled the two chrome handles. When it was just as she liked it, hot but not too hot, she undressed quickly, folding her plaid skirt and frilly white blouse and her under things in a neat pile on top of the clothes hamper. As she waited for the tub to fill completely, she looked at herself critically in the full-length mirror attached to the back of the bathroom door. She was a small woman, barely three inches over five feet, but her body was beautifully and symmetrically proportioned. Her blonde hair hung long and when she let it fall down across her shoulder it covered partially her full, round breasts. She did that now, and thought: I look very sensual that way, almost brazen. She swept the hair back again, studying the creamy white skin of her breasts, with their marbled and blue-veined translucence, the dark areolas making large, perfect accents for her small, now-rigid nipples. She raised her arms over her head, stretching her tits taut, looking like a classic nude sculpture in pose. She stood that way for a long moment, letting her eyes move down across the flat surface of her stomach, past the tiny puckered outline of her navel. The triangle of her womanness was silky and golden, very fine, highlighting the pink fullness of her vaginal lips. She could see the tip of her clitoris peeking out from the soft puffy slit in an almost childish shyness there. She pirouetted lightly, examining the dimpled roundness of her satiny buttocks, the rippling muscles in the backs of her slim, tapered thighs. The veins in the soft hollows in back of her knees were prominent, tantalizingly so, and her calves and ankles were shapely. I have a good body, she thought. I really do. But it hasn't brought me any physical happiness in two full years of marriage. I can understand, certainly, why Roger becomes so aroused at the sight of me nude. That much I can understand, and it pleases me; my ego is as strong as any other woman's, and it's so nice to know that I have an attractive body. But what I can't understand is why Roger treats me the way he does. I always thought men respected beauty of form, protected it -- not flailed it as if it were something terribly ugly, to be sneered at and scorned and treated with contempt. Diane became aware of a wafting cloud of steam and realized that the tub was filled almost to the brim. She turned off the faucets and tested the water with her hand. A little hot, but that was fine; she was so cold. She stepped into the tub, felt the heat of the water envelop her as she slowly sank down, banishing the cold, filling her with a relaxed, almost contented feeling as she lay back with her head touching the rear lip of the porcelain. She lay there for almost ten minutes, relaxing, blanking her mind to all but the lethargic warmth of the water. And then the sounds began to filter through the thin walls of the duplex. Diane stiffened in the tub, even though the words were at first indistinguishable. Damn that Judy Carneal! she thought. She's entertaining some man again in the middle of the day. Why, she's nothing better than a... a whore, the way she carries on! Men always in her place, always different men, coming at all hours of the day and night. Not that it's any of my business what she does, but these walls are so paper thin that you can hear practically everything that's being said and that's going on over there. A man's voice said suddenly, distinctly, "Come on, baby, let's do it right here." "Ahh, Harry, not in the bathroom," Judy Carneal's voice answered clearly. "We'll go in the bedroom, honey." "No, right here. I've always wanted to have my cock sucked in the john." "Well, all right." "That's it, baby. Take off that housecoat so I can see those big tits of yours while you suck me." "How's this, Harry?" "Beautiful, baby, just beautiful. Damn, but you got a fine set on you. Come over here so I can feel your cunt... Good, good. How do you like that, baby?" "Mmmmmm!" And then, "Take your cock out, Harry. Let me see that big monster of yours." "Okay, there it is." "Oh, Harry, it's so hard! It's like a chunk of granite, Harry! God, what a beautiful cock!" Diane lay rigid in the warm bath water, listening, holding her breath. Dear God! she thought. They... they were disgusting! They were sick, disgusting degenerates! He... he wants Judy to... to kiss his... penis and she's going to do it! She's going to take his big ugly throbbing penis, like Roger's, between her full red lips and... and... "That's it, baby," the man's voice groaned. "Stroke it a little, that's it, run your fingernails along my balls... easy, damn you, easy..." "There, honey. How does that feel?" "Oh, Christ, get down on your knees, will you? Start sucking it, you bitch, start sucking it!" I can't listen to any more of this! Diane's mind screamed. I've got to get out of here! It's sick... lewd... disgusting... But she only lay motionless in the warm water, holding her breath, feeling a strange series of involuntary sensations churning deep in the pit of her own stomach as she listened to the salacious conversation filtering through the thin wall separating the two duplex bathrooms. "There... ahhhhh... oh, that's nice, Judy baby, the inside of your mouth is like warm butter! Oh Jesus, that's... ahhhhh!... that's real nice, baby!" "Ummmmmmmmmmm!" "You know how to... ahhhhh... suck it, oh Jesus you really know how to suck cock, baby! You love cock in your mouth, don't you... don't you... oooohhhhh, agggghhhh, ummmmmm!" Stop it, stop it, stop it! Diane screamed silently. But she looked down at her breasts and saw that the nipples were turgid now, jutting up from the gently bobbing globes of her breasts like mountain peaks on some lonely Pacific island. A tender aching had begun between her legs, in spite of the revulsion she felt at the words she was hearing. She moved her hand from the side of the tub and touched her breasts, touching one of the nipples, and then pulled her hand back quickly. The contact of her own fingers had intensified the aching in her cunt. Dear God, what was happening to her? Had... had she become sexually aroused listening to that filth next door? No, no... but it was true. Her entire being quivered beneath the tepid bath water. "Oh Christ, Judy, Judy, suck it... suck it!" the man groaned through the wall. "Yes, that's it that's... it... milk it dry, you hot little bitch... suck me dry... ohhhhhhh!" The inside of Diane's mouth was dry, and she ran her pink tongue over her lips several times, trying to dispel the arid, cottony taste. She found herself trying to picture in her mind the position Judy Carneal and the man, Harry, were in. He was sitting on the toilet seat... yes, that was it, sitting on the toilet seat with his legs spread wide and Judy was kneeling between them, her long auburn hair fanning out over his belly and abdomen, taking his blood-swollen shaft into her mouth and suckling it, up and down, up and down, up and down... A wave of shame caused her to flush a violent crimson. She was no better than they were! Thinking lewd, filthy thoughts, working herself up into an impossible froth. Suddenly, she wished Roger were home. She was aroused, all right, there was no purpose in deluding herself that she wasn't. For the first time in two years, she was sexually ready; if Roger were only here she would gladly accept his huge penis now, she needed release, needed it desperately... "That's it, that's IT! Tickle my balls, baby... tickle them... holy Christ, I'm almost there... suck it harder, Judy... harder... HARDER! Aagghh!" Diane lifted her hand from the edge of the tub again and began to massage her right breast, slowly, rhythmically. God, I'm sorry, I'm sorry! her mind almost screamed. But I don't care, I can't stand it! Her mind had blotted out all the evils she had been led to believe came from masturbation. There was only her urgency now, her need for release from the intense arousal of her body by the lustful activities beyond the paper thin bathroom wall. She continued to massage her breast, avoiding the nipple at first, cupping the creamy naked globe in her long slim fingers, kneading the translucent flesh, causing whirlpools of passion to seethe within her. Then she touched the nipple with her thumb, felt it diamond hard. She rolled the ball of her thumb back and forth across the erect bud, intensifying further the rising crescendo of sexual frenzy. Diane arched her back, raising her hips off the tub bottom, lifting her stomach and the dripping, hair- covered mound of her loins out of the water. She braced her body by pressing the soles of her feet to the porcelain, and then lifted her left leg out of the water, hooking it over the side of the tub, opening wide the soft, fluted edges of her cunt. Still she massaged her now wildly trembling breast, teasing the nipple, pinching it between thumb and forefinger until it throbbed like a thing alive. From next door, Harry screamed, "I'm... going to cum, baby! Suck it, bitch, suck it suck it suck it... aaaaggghhhh, I'm cumming, I'M CUMMING!" Diane could stand it no more. Her other hand dipped down between her widespread thighs. It was wet with something else besides the water, with the secretion of her passion. She gentled her finger into the moist flesh, and the feeling generated by her own fingers was so very, very good. She manipulated the soft hair lined inner lips until she could feel them swelling with the rush of blood, and her clitoris was rigid and tingling. Her index finger came in contact with the trembling bud, and she began to gasp with total abandoned delight as she felt release imminent. Her hips thrashed the bath water and her hand squeezed her breast, released it, squeezed it harder. Faster, faster, faster her finger rubbed across the sensitive clit, blanking her mind of all thoughts, all sanity; nothing existed for her in that moment except the delirious coming of her impending climax... And then she was there! She was cumming like a wild woman! Her hips flailed frantically at the water, beat it to a froth, as wave after wave after maddening wave of intense, bursting release seized her. Pinwheels of light, in kaleidoscopic colors, appeared in back of her eyes and she cried out, once, in pleasure so acute it was like pure pain. As her orgasm began to ebb, her buttocks sank back to the porcelain bottom of the tub and her hand stilled but did not leave her cunt. She lay there, not moving, her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her chest rising and falling spasmodically. From next door: "Jesus, Judy, there's nobody who sucks cock like you do. Nobody a-tall! You got every last goddamned drop in my nuts down that throat of yours!" "I'm glad you liked it, Harry honey. Now how about doing the same for me? My pussy's on fire!" "All right. And after that, I'm gonna throw a fuck into you like you never had before. And that's a promise." "What are we waiting for?" There was the sound of a door being opened, and then closed, and then there was only silence. Diane lay there, listening disappointedly to that silence, and sanity returned to her satiated brain. With it came abject mortification. She was sick with the knowledge of what she had just done, of the act of carnal self-abuse that she had performed on herself. What was the matter with her? Was she so starved for love that she had to resort to masturbation for satisfaction? Was this what Roger's animalistic love-making had driven her to? Would she repeat time and again these self-manipulations in order to achieve emotional release? The questions churned and twisted in Diane's mind. She felt sick to her stomach, and... impure, as if her body were harboring thousands of tiny, invisible, creeping things. Abruptly, she stood up in the tub and switched on the shower, letting the needle spray grow as hot as she could stand it and then lathering herself from head to toe with scented feminine soap. At the end of ten minutes, she began to feel a little better. She stepped out of the shower, refusing to allow her mind now to dwell on what had happened only minutes earlier. She toweled herself dry briskly, not even looking at her glowing pink-red body in the full- length mirror. She dressed hurriedly, and went out to the kitchen. This day was wrong, all wrong. Last night, she had told Roger that she would have something special for him when he came home from work this evening, but hadn't told him what. It would be a surprise. What she had been planning was a very fancy shrimp Creole for his supper, his favorite dish, with a bottle of good Chablis she had bought from savings out of her grocery money, and candlelight, and soft music; it had been her idea to get him in a gentle, tender, loving mood, so that later on, when they went to bed, Roger would come to her as a husband and a lover -- not as a brute. But then the loneliness of the morning had taken hold of her, and the old bitterness at his treatment of her over the past two years, and now the... the scene in the bath tub... Well, it was all spoiled now. She didn't even want to think about sex or love, much less about making the complicated shrimp dish from her grandmother's recipe. Still, she had to have something with which to occupy her time for the rest of the day, until Roger came home. It was barely noon now, and the prospect of simply sitting in front of the TV screen for the remainder of the afternoon had no appeal at all for her. Too, there was the fact that she had already bought all of the preparations for the Creole--fresh, deveined shrimp and green peppers and garlic and paprika and stewed tomatoes... Well, she might as well make it now. But there would be none of the Chablis with it, and no candlelight or soft music. It would just be a dinner, like all other dinners. That was all. Diane opened the refrigerator, took out the shrimp, and set intensely to work on the side-board. CHAPTER 2 --------- Roger Slater was adding a long and intricate column of figures when Marcus Cord knocked on the edge of his office door. Roger looked up from the IBM calculator and smiled. "Come in, Marc." Cord entered. He was dressed in the latest semi-mod fashion, not in the conservative grey or black three- button business suit which Roger wore. Cord had on a double-breasted pin-stripe jacket over checkered, slightly bell-bottomed pants, a rich blue shirt with a bright, wide-patterned tie, and Roger knew without looking that the shoes would be an off-color with wide buckles. Cord's hair, was a premature salt-and-pepper, which he wore long with thick, bushy side-burns. The total effect was impressive, rather than ostentatious or absurd. If he, Roger, ever tried to wear such clothes, he would have looked absolutely ridiculous and would probably have been fired as well. Cord grinned and said, "Am I interrupting?" "No. I'm just finishing the Apperson account for Pierson to see. What's on your mind?" "Some of us are stopping off for a drink tonight, and I thought you might like to join us." "Great. Count me in." Well, why the hell not? Roger thought bitterly. What's there to go home to, anyway? Just a cold, frigid wife, that's all. Well, maybe after I've had a couple of drinks, Diane will begin to look interesting again. Although I doubt it. He said, "Where?" "There's that new place around the corner. You know, the one that looks like an English pub. I understand it has atmosphere, drinks are reasonable. Pig and Whistle, I think is the name." Roger nodded. "I may be a little late, but I'll come by." Cord slapped his hand against the door. "Fine." He turned and walked away, swaggering a little as he always did. Instead of returning to the Apperson account, Roger stared at the computer in front of him and thought about Marcus Cord. The man was easy to envy, for he had the handsome attributes of wavy brown hair, blue eyes, and a dimpled smile which made women take a second look. He had been a football player in college, which hadn't been so many years ago to have lost Cord his muscular and well-developed physique; and combined with a charming and sophisticated manner, which was not affected but extremely natural, Cord made the women take that third and fourth look as well. He exuded sex like an aura around him, and damnit, he knew it. Roger remembered when Diane had first seen him after shopping one night a couple of months ago, when she had met him for a ride home. By chance, Cord had been standing outside the office building with him at the moment Diane walked up, and when she laid eyes on the man, Roger knew she was violently attracted to him. Physically, lustfully, hungrily; not with love or tenderness which had characterized her desire for Roger. Animal instincts--pure bitch heat, and he had felt the rise of jealousy spread through him. He had been rather nasty to her that night, and they had ended the evening in a bitter fight. He had thrown the way she had acted toward Cord at her then, with all the acid of a man scorned. She in turn had denied everything, swearing it was only Roger she wanted, and that he was fabricating and fantasizing the whole thing. The problem had been that she really hadn't done anything. There was nothing Roger could point to except the explosive air which had been generated. He knew and she knew and Cord knew; but that didn't win the argument for him. Still Marcus Cord was higher up in the corporation than Roger. He was in another section, a vice president in charge of customer service, which meant that his power over Roger was only indirect--but not worth crossing. Roger knew that if he alienated Cord, his chances of a good long term career at Waller, Waller, Crist, and Maxwell would be ended. Besides, Roger had no reason to feel that Cord was a threat to his marriage, or that Diane, as indifferent as she was in bed, would ever consummate her desire if offered the chance. Cord had enough women to satisfy the most accomplished satyr. Although married to a beautiful woman from all that Roger had heard, he was nonetheless the office cocksman. He was smart enough not to fool around where he worked, or at least if he had, there had been no talk of it. God knew he could have had any of the nubile, mini- skirted girls in the typing pool, and they wouldn't have kept their mouths shut for a second. Yet when Cord was some other place--a bar, a restaurant, anywhere where there was a female around--he was definitely on the prowl. Roger had heard from another of the staff that Cord had once picked up and later bedded an airline stewardess on the forty minute run between Los Angeles and San Francisco--an almost impossible feat. Roger shook his head. Why the hell couldn't he be that way? He was so God-awful inhibited, not at all like Cord. Why was he so damned straight and staid? He slammed his fist against the desk top. Well, if Diane kept up the way she was going, he would damn well stop being so stuffy and start being more of a swinger! Roger stayed late at the office, even though he didn't feel like it. The Apperson account went slowly after he got back to thinking about it, instead of his wife and himself and Marcus Cord. He had to get it done; he had promised it to his boss, Ernst Pierson by the next morning. It was the hour here and the hour there of overtime which made the company begin to take notice of him, of that he was sure. Take notice they had: Two fifty dollar raises in six months, and promises of promotions and other benefits. The firm was shorthanded, too, which made his position even more valuable, and Roger willed himself to put in the overtime and forget how tired he was. He wanted to get ahead and earn more money, and this was the way to do it. He had to be on his toes, though, and that took a lot out of him. He realized that some of the problems around his home were his, but that didn't excuse Diane's perpetual iciness and indifference to his needs. Roger finished at a quarter to six, and put the account portfolio on Pierson's desk before leaving. He doubted that Cord would still be at the Pig and Whistle, but he felt like he deserved a drink anyway. He walked around the corner and entered the little bar. It took him a moment to let his eyes accustom to the dimness, for the crowd of men and women and the miasma of smoke blanketed what little light filtered from the lamps and windows. The Pig and Whistle was as Cord said it was: an American idea of what an English pub might look like. The walls and ceiling were in a pseudo-Tudor wood beam design, with the stucco painted white. There was a long oak bar, highly polished, manned by a large, English- accented bartender who sported a handlebar moustache. There were long wood handles attached to the beer spigots, and Whitbread and Guinness Stout were advertised as being served. There were groups of small, roughly hewn tables and matching chairs scattered haphazardly around the room. A pert waitress passed among the customers with a brass tray of beer glasses and other drinks. She was dressed in 18th Century fashion, except with an extremely short skirt, and she made sharp and slightly suggestive remarks to anybody who spoke to her. A couple of men were throwing darts at a circular cork board in one corner. Roger didn't recognize the shorter of the two, but the other man was definitely Cord. Cord laughed as the other man stuck a dart in the wall next to the board, slapped the man on the back and turned. He saw Slater and raised a hand in greeting. "Roger! Over here, man!" Roger made his way through the packed mass and reached Cord. "Sorry I'm late. Where is everybody?" "They've all gone. It's just us two." Cord turned back to the man he had been playing with and said, "My friend is here. Thanks for the game." "I owe you for two, I think," the stranger said good naturedly. "For someone who never played darts, you caught on pretty fast." Cord laughed and together, he and Roger crossed to an empty table, leaving the other man standing alone. He took the chair next to the wall and gestured for the waitress. "That man over there owes me two beers," he told her when she arrived. "Serve one to me and one to him," he added, pointing to Roger. "And make it quick." "I'll make it in my own sweet time," the girl snapped. She swung the tray around and walked off, her rear end twitching provocatively. Cord laughed and then grinned at Roger. "She looks tempting. Right, Rog?" Roger smiled back awkwardly. This was the first time he had been with Cord alone on a social occasion. He felt uncomfortable, over his head in new and strange waters. Cord was an over-powering force, he suddenly realized, somebody he would be entirely unable to cope with. The beer appeared quickly and again the girl swished her skirt and jiggled the globoid cheeks of her ass at Cord. This time Cord leaned over and patted her thighs lightly. She turned and in mock anger told him to stop with the familiarity. He only patted her again. The scent of sex was heavy in the air. Cord merely had to say when and she'd ask him where, Roger thought to himself. He gripped the thick stein handle and drank deeply of the golden brew. It washed down his throat and he quaffed again. The waitress left, winking at them. Cord lit a cigarette and sipped the beer and looked very earnestly at Roger. "I'll be honest with you," he said. "Actually, there was nobody else here. I only wanted you to come." "But why--?" "Why tell you that a group of us were meeting here? Simple. In case I was overheard by those pack of ears in the office. I didn't want them to know about it." Roger's head buzzed. A warning bell rang in the back of his mind, but he couldn't figure why, any more than he could figure why Cord had gone to all this trouble. "I don't understand," he replied, frowning slightly. "You know, Roger, that you've been noticed." "Noticed?" "In the office. You've shown ambition and a knowledge of the business, and you're young. You should go far with us." Roger couldn't help but feel pleased. Cord only paused in his praise to order another round, and as Roger finished one beer the other appeared in its place. "Our business, though," Cord continued, "has a great deal of politics." He took a final puff on his cigarette and put it out in the pewter ash tray. "In fact, those politics are often cruel and unjust, and to the unwary can be deadly." "I've never tried to do anything to buy my job, Marc, if that's what you're driving at." "No, no, I realize that," Cord replied. "You've been conscientious, and you've tried to be fair with everybody. Believe me, that's a refreshing change from the usual." He waved to the waitress that he wanted another round, and then refused to take the money Roger offered. "This is going on my expense account, Rog. I can afford it better than you. Just drink and listen to me." He paused again. "The office has been talking about Drake retiring soon, haven't they?" Roger nodded. "I think Jim's due to leave next month, isn't he?" "He is, and that means I'll be looking for a new general manager for my section. Now we both know that Willard Lewis wants that position, and that he's in line to get it." "I thought that was pretty well settled. I mean, by the way Willard has been talking, I assumed..." "Right," Cord said, breaking in. "He has an excellent record and has been with the company for a good many years. By all the written rules of good company policy, Roger, he deserves the job." Cord pursed his lips thoughtfully and then took a drink of beer. "Weigh his qualifications against anybody else's, and he's the man." Roger's thoughts raced at what he imagined might be said next. Did this meeting represent... was Cord trying to offer him... damn it, was this all a lead-up to his appointment to the managerial position? His hand trembled as he drank, and the thrill of such an unlikely possibility coursed through him. God! He dare not dream of such an advancement! "But this is where the politics I mentioned comes in," Cord said, interrupting Roger's reverie. "Business isn't always done by the rules, written or unwritten, and quite often it's a matter of manipulations." "I'm afraid you've lost me." Cord chuckled. "All right, Rog, I'll lay it on the line. In plain language, the promotion belongs to Lewis, but my intentions are to give it to you. Am I clear now?" "I'm... overwhelmed, Marc! I truly am." Roger paused. His brain was spinning excitedly. "But you said politics. That's still a little..." He searched for the right word. "Unclear." "Perfectly obvious to me. Lewis is old fashioned. He's too goddamned set in his ways, and as I move up in the firm, he could be more of a liability than an asset. I'd hazard to say that he could even become a danger to me." "And I wouldn't be, is that it?" "I can trust a man who'll stay by me and guard my backside. You can be that man, Rog, if you want to be. You're interested in getting ahead, and you're young enough to see how sticking by me can help you. Let me break the ground, and you'll ride to the top with me, that I promise." Roger was stunned. He quickly took another large swallow of beer. "That sounds fine with me, Marc. I'll work for you in every way I can. You can count on me." Cord offered his hand and Roger shook it, sealing the bargain. "I'm sure I can count on you, Rog," Cord said warmly. "I pride myself on analyzing character, and you're not the kind to think up clever schemes or angles, and stab me in the back." For some reason Roger felt a pang of self-revulsion. "You're right, Marc. I don't have the guts for politics." "I didn't say that, Roger." "No, but it's true. I'm colorless, too staid and too quiet. I tend to climb into a safe little hole so that I won't see what's really going on in the world." Roger wondered why he was talking like this, especially to Cord. But then, hadn't his prospective new boss been candid with him, taking a chance by confiding in him? Embarrassed, Roger laughed self consciously and raised the beer glass. "Here's a toast, Marc," he said. "To the perfect combination of the swinger and the prude." Cork clinked glasses, smiling broadly. "Here's to us, all right. But don't belittle yourself, Rog. I'm too flamboyant, and I think we can help each other. We're a good complement." Feeling better from Cord's remarks, Roger threw his head back and drained his beer. Cord motioned for the waitress again and ordered another round. She left and Cord said to Roger, "After this drink, let's go some place else. You know, find some action, have a little fun maybe." Roger was tempted. He was more tempted than ever before in his married life. The idea of a hot, unknown pussy crawling and heaving around his pistoning cock made his head swim with desire, and he felt his prick engorge and stiffen in his pants. He needed a good fuck tonight, and Diane was definitely not that. Then he remembered he had promised her he would be home early this evening, for some special reason she had refused to elaborate upon. In spite of his sexual hunger, he had to admit that he still loved her, and that he was a man who kept his promises. He wanted to pound the table in frustration. "Damnit, Marc, I can't tonight. I'm sorry." "Don't be. I'll tell you what, Rog. Why don't you and your wife come over to dinner tomorrow night? I want you to meet Cindy, my wife. I think you'll like her." He winked at Roger, then turned to the waitress. She was back with the beers. He beckoned her to lean over so that he could whisper something to her. Roger overheard Cord ask the girl what time she got off work. She told him nine, and Cord said that he would be at this table, and if she would care for dinner. The waitress smiled provocatively, nodded agreement and moved away. Roger almost groaned involuntarily at the image of what was certainly to follow the dinner. A fine dessert, all right. "I've got to hand it to you, Marc," he said then, with genuine admiration. "You really have a way with the women." Cord gave him a superior grin. "Nothing to it, Rog. Just takes practice. Hell, you can have it, too. Just lose some of your Victorian prudery and play the modern role." "Security," Roger said. "That's my trouble. I want security. I come from an average middle class home, Marc. My dad was a stock broker, and you know how conservative they are. We were close, and I guess I picked up his attitudes toward solidarity." Roger rose from the chair realizing for the first time that he was somewhat drunk. "Don't let it worry you, Rog," Cord said. "Maybe you can loosen up a bit as we work together." Roger steadied himself with a hand on the edge of the table. "I hope so." He paused, then said, "Thank you, Marc, thank you very much for this position. You... won't regret it." "I'm sure I won't. Now get home, Rog. I wouldn't want to go anywhere else if I had a hot little piece like yours waiting either. See you tomorrow night." Roger smiled weakly, said good night, and staggered toward the exit. Cord's last words burned in his mind. Hot piece. If Marc only knew what kind of an icy bitch she really was. Even out of bed, she demanded all the little things involved in story book romance, with her teasing, suggestive remarks and her come-on looks, parading around in provocative clothes. But it was all a sham. Get down to basics, and she might as well have been encased in a block of glacier ice for all the good it did him. His balls and penis throbbed and ached for the loving touch of a woman, and all he had to look forward to was cold rejection. Roger walked to the parking lot, the cool night air ineffectual on the rising cloud of inebriation, and picked up his car. The beer surged through his system, and made his thoughts hazy and his emotions fortified. Goddamn it, he was going to show her! He was going to fuck the shit out of her tonight whether she liked it or not, by God! Roger drove more recklessly than was his usual wont from the combination of beer and passion. The alcohol had completely flooded his mind, and with careless abandon he speeded through the downtown traffic to Geary Boulevard, unmindful of possible violations. Christ, I'm drunker than I thought! he told himself. He never could hold his liquor very well, and more than two of anything, even glasses of wine or beer, affected him badly. The heat of rising desire flamed his already lewdly- burning thoughts. Goddamn Cord and his wanton ways! That waitress' smirking countenance again appeared in his mind's eye. Her thinly disguised hunger for Cord's handsome body, and no doubt huge cock, flashed before him like a red flag in front of a maddened bull. Like the bull, Roger more and more angry, until he almost screamed with rage and frustration. Goddamn his wife! His Diane, his one and only -- Shit! God, he'd be deliriously happy if only she was a woman, a red-blooded female who wanted him! But he was denied his rights, his end of the marriage bargain. He pictured the ideal situation with Diane, with her mewling and moaning with pleasure as he took her a hundred different ways, and she in turn writhing and sucking and kissing him with unquenchable lust. He could almost feel the creamy secretions of her cunt as she whispered his name, and he groaned, knowing full well that her pussy was as dry and arid as a withered old crone's. His long, hardened prick was bent mercilessly in his pants, and he could tell that he was oozing secretions into the cotton of his underwear. Never had he been so hot, so intensely aroused, not since the night on Lookout Drive when Diane had first shown what kind of lover she was to be. The pain of his doubled cock was excruciating, and with the desperation of a tortured man he reached down with his left hand and fumbled for the fly of his suit trousers. The zipper protested, for the sitting position made for awkward maneuverability; but slowly he was able to lower it until his white underpants bulged through the narrow opening, and the heavy sack of cloth stretched his trousers to their limit. Roger looked down at the protuberance. The agony of what he was doing almost outweighed the relief he felt. My God, he thought with horror, here I am, driving along with my pants undone! I can't believe it! What the hell is happening to me? Has my sense of decency become warped? Then he remembered Cord's words: "Just lose some of your Victorian prudery and play the modern role." Modern role: the permissive man in a wide-open society, where sex was the game -- for its own sake and nothing more. As if in agreement, his swollen member throbbed against its restraining hold, and it seemed to jerk restlessly, as if seeking escape. Trembling with the pent-up fury of his overwrought emotions, Roger touched the swelling and felt a tremor race through his groin and buttocks. What am I doing? I haven't done this since I was a teenager! The narrow band of material which opened along the front of his shorts seemed to widen as his cock bloated the front of his pants. As if of their own volition, his fingers ran along the band, the sensations they caused his prick almost overwhelming. For God's sake, stop this! What would happen if you were seen like this, manipulating yourself like an adolescent! But his fingers continued to caress the stiffened cock, its outline hard against the shorts, and then he pulled the material aside and like a steel spring, his prick shot free. Oh Christ... no! No! Roger tried to keep his eyes glued to the windshield, off his erect penis, but with almost animalistic fascination he dipped his vision, seeing the blood- filled knob's towering size. He had never been bigger! His fingers caressed the mighty shaft, and the cool air made it tingle maddeningly. The foreskin folded back as his hand stroked the burning flesh, and the head winked with its unseeing eye through the steering wheel at him. Sperm churned in the boiling cauldrons of his balls, and he could feel the rising of his cum in the base of his cock. He took one last look at the action of his manipulations, the full fist of his hand wrapped around the pole of his penis, the furious pumping of his wrist and arm almost forcing him to stop the car... Thirty-fourth Avenue was just ahead, and his duplex within sight. Thankfully, he took his left hand away from his screaming, pleading cock and turned the wheel to bring the Plymouth onto his street and then into the duplex's driveway. He stopped the car in the protecting shadows of the garage. He sat there for a long minute, staring down at his still rock-hard prick, his breath ragged and hoarse. He realized he was too far beyond recovery to fight the primeval urges his body thrust upon him, and his mind began to form weird erotic scenes of the lewd positions he was going to force his wife into. He opened the door, and started his desire- wracked body toward the kitchen entrance, his hand once more enclosed over the turgid shaft. *** Diane straightened up the kitchen for perhaps the dozenth time, waiting impatiently for Roger to come home. She looked over at the table, set but incomplete without the candles and wine she had originally planned to have. Feelings of remorse and guilt swept through her. When she was upset like this she had to keep her hands busy, and she occupied herself by washing a couple of kitchen shelves unnecessarily. As the hours ticked by, the morning's horrible experience began to return to her mind in spite of herself. She blushed guiltily at the thoughts, shutting her eyes tightly in a vain effort to reject the smoldering picture of her fingers contacting the soft, wet slit of her vagina and throbbing mounds of her breasts, and she drew in her breath sharply to hold back a groan of humiliation. She found herself once again reliving the maddening onanistic caresses, and her hips churned in unintentional rhythm to the teasing recollections of unwanted fulfillment. The sound of Roger's car stopping in the garage brought Diane back to reality, shattering the horrid, vile dream in her mind. She whimpered as tears of abasement cascaded down her cheeks. Oh God! she cried to herself. Only yesterday I had convinced myself I would give my body to Roger tonight, and really find myself sexually. Well, she had found a certain sexuality within her--but not with her husband. The mental preparations had been for naught, had actually turned her colder than ever. He must never know. Roger must never know... Suddenly the door burst open and Roger stormed into the kitchen. His eyes blazed with the uncontrolled lust which burned through his loins. His immense, ruby- tipped penis leaped ahead of him as he moved deliberately across the room toward his wife, and he held it pointing at her with his hand still beating the hardened flesh. Diane shuddered, her breath frozen in her throat, and she could only stand immobile where she was. What...? What was this... this sick thing she was witnessing? Roger, her Roger, standing there with his huge penis in his hand. Her mind balked, and then she was overcome with dreadful apprehension. "I've got to have you, you bitch!" Roger blurted. "Right now, right here, and goddamn it, you'd better be good for a change!" Diane cowered back into a corner, whimpering with fright. He stepped closer, then grabbed her savagely with his free hand. He swept her to him, and her attempts to free herself from his grasp were futile. She was hauled ruthlessly against the rigidity of his lust-hardened cock. She felt his immense weapon through the thin material of her housedress, and she stared in abject horror into his contorted face. His eyes were more lust-possessed than she had ever seen them before, and his mouth was drawn back over his teeth in an almost vicious snarl. Wild thought of wrenching herself free and running from him seized Diane, but her husband's strong arms pinned her to him and his hot, beer-smelling mouth crushed against hers, stifling the groans she emitted in a tight, grinding kiss. Oh no! Oh God no! she thought wildly. What hideously monstrous thing is happening to me? Am I to be raped by my own husband? Is this my punishment for... what I did this morning? Her eyes puddled with terrible anguish. God, I'm helpless; I can't move; I can't move! Roger's hands explored her body, clutching and squeezing her soft, sensitive flesh, pulling harshly at her clothes. His swollen, rigid prick throbbed excitedly against her as he pinned her to him. Diane struggled feebly for one panicky moment, feeling his hand pressed against her tender breast and then she went limp, allowing the softness of her lips to meet Roger's own questing mouth. She couldn't fight him, he was too strong, but perhaps if she gave in a little it would help to return him to sanity. Desperately she thrust her tongue between Roger's lips and deep into his mouth, and he sucked it hungrily into the wetness of his cheeks. His kisses burned her like a firebrand. Roger eased his head away then and hissed: "Take your clothes off!" "Darling... please!" she tried to plead with him, but it fell on deaf and ignoring ears. "I... have your favorite dinner... all ready and waiting. Let's do... this later, if you want, but not... not this way!" Roger snarled and threw her to the floor. "Not this way... not any goddamned way if you had your choice!" he spat thickly, his face contorted in a mask of rage and lust. He turned and swept his powerful arm across the table, sending glasses and silverware crashing cacophonously to the linoleum and then he wrenched the tablecloth off and wadded it and threw it against the stove. "The only dinner I want is a good fuck, you bitch! To hell with the food, understand?" Diane knew that to plead anymore would be useless. She could only look up from her sprawling position on the linoleum and quiver helplessly from the evil which she knew was about to be perpetrated upon her defenseless body. "You frigid, prick-teasing, sniveling, dried-up bitch! You were cut out to be an old maid, a virginal old maid. Why didn't you join a nunnery, for Christ's sake?" Diane moaned and lowered her face to her hands as Roger loomed over her. His long, turgid shaft bobbed above her, and she closed her eyes. But then... it touched her cheek! Panicked, she suddenly squirmed and struggled with renewed strength, frenzied at the thought of his filthy, lust bloated penis so close to her. She raked her fingernails against his cock and shrieked, "Get away from me! Don't touch me, you... you animal!" Roger lurched back beyond the reach of her claw-like nails. "Damn you! Goddamn you!" he shouted. "I'll teach you!" He reached out and grabbed her wrists and threw his body at her until his cock was jammed against her face again. "You want to do it the hard way, well then we'll do it the hard way!" "No, no... please... I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Diane pleaded, the scalding tears streaming down her cheeks as he tore at her dress. Roughly he shredded the clothes from her, ripping and shredding the material as if it were tissue paper, until she was naked before him except for panties and bra. The dress lay like a lewd blanket around her. "Shut up, you bitch!" he snarled. "Roger, why... why are you acting like this?" she moaned, his foul language and affronts a searing pain within her. She saw him take another drunken look between her widespread legs and her fear-quivering breasts. "I'll tell you what you're going to do. You're going to suck me," Roger sneered. "That's it. You're going to put my cock in your mouth and suck it. You'd hate that, wouldn't you?" She nodded uncontrollably. The very idea of his male organ filling her mouth was abhorrent, and she involuntarily gagged. Without warning, he thrust forward and down, and the mammoth, sex-crazed head of his blue-veined penis rubbed against her taut, lipstick lined lips. She tried to twist herself free, but he pressed on and the saltine, musky taste of his cock began to seep inside her mouth. She gritted her teeth and moaned: "No... no... please...," and as she did he rammed forward. His prick forced its way deep into the soft folds of her mouth, like some horrible snake crawling in its hole. "Suck, baby, suck!" he groaned, moving his buttocks in the pagan ritual of copulation. He dragged her hair and held it in his steel grip and drew her head toward him in spite of her efforts to free herself; she felt his sliding shaft burrow halfway down her throat, then back out slightly, then forward again. "Oh Christ, Diane!" Roger hissed, "Uhhhhhh... I love my cock in your mouth!" His obscene words brought back the memory of the overheard bathroom scene of that morning, and for an instant Diane envisioned Judy Carneal lavishly suckling that man while he sat on the toilet. Her lips began to nibble slowly at her husband's thrusting instrument, and she coughed and sputtered. His balls bounced against her chin and there was the stale odor of sweat from his inner thighs, filling her nostrils with a constant reminder of the cruel, depraved attack she was being subject to. "Jesus, Jesus!" he spluttered, "Oh my Christ!" Roger worked demon-like, thrusting his hips, his hands jerking her head rhythmically with his motion, and he writhed and strained as though in the last throes of death. He slipped her mouth up and down over the end of his cock as though it were a cunt in which he was venting the full wrath of his drunken, bestial lust. Diane could feel his fleshy cock stretch and expand against her cheeks until it completely filled her mouth. She had never felt so dirty, so debauched in her life, and the one urgent thought which she tried to find solace in was that it would soon be over. She sucked and wriggled her lips wildly, hoping to make him cum quicker, please him as best she could and pray that would be all he wanted or would take. She worked in a daze at the command of his fingers, licking and sucking like a hungry child as he forced her to follow slave- like his every thrust into the tender shelter of her mouth. Her ravishment continued, a ceaseless r******** of her fear contorted face. Then as suddenly as he had begun, Roger withdrew his cock. A small, sticky emission of lubricating fluid threaded between her lower lip and the head like a wet spider web. For a moment Diane hoped he might be finished with her, but then she saw that his eyes still burned with hateful lust, and her body trembled. She felt herself fall away and roll to one side, wretched, debased and lost, and the horrible image of how she must have looked with his cock buffeting her mouth made her ache with helplessness, made her want to vomit. She dimly felt Roger kneel beside her and crawl his hands over her thighs. She did not move, but closed her eyes and drifted into a semi-consciousness, past all caring. Roger fumbled with her panties, his fingers sliding beneath the elastic leg band, hooking the wispy silk and then ripping away the garment with one vicious jerk. He traced the soft, hot flesh of her inner thighs, letting the air caress the widening legs, and momentarily his breath caught in his throat. He parted the inner lips of her cunt and gazed lewdly into the hot wetness which enshrined her clitoris. The full ripeness of her hips, the golden down of her pubic hair, the flatness of her white belly were all visible to him and his cock hardened still more at the thought of soon ravishing her helpless genitals. Diane tossed her head wildly, with a shudder of horror as she felt his fingers probe the sensitive walls of her defenseless pussy. Involuntarily, the juices of her femininity began to flow as his pressure increased, although her mind was petrified with her utter subjugation. The erotic shock of his hand surged through her convulsively. "OOhhhh!" she groaned as he leaned forward and touched his lips to the soft, fleece covered mound at the base of her belly. Her inner thighs spasmed and quivered beneath the thumbs Roger pressed against her hair-lined vaginal lips. Once again, he dipped and planted a wet kiss on her groin. He tantalized her with eel-like flickings of his tongue, moving downward until he spread the warm, vertical mouth of her pussy and licked the moist coral lusciousness which opened before him. Roger's fingers parted the damp satin-layered cunt, allowing his hungry, devouring mouth complete access to her secret being. Diane's elbows pressed tightly to her sides and she lolled her head back and forth insanely as Roger's hot, searing tongue shot out, stabbing and encircling her quivering, erected clitoris. His lips sucked, drawing the warm folds deep into the cave of his gently biting mouth, while his tongue continued its maddening licking against the urgent pink flesh. Dear God, help me, help me! Roger, Roger, has all reason left you? Why do you hate me? Why are you filled with contempt and loathing for me? Why am I no better than the lowest whore to you? Diane groaned huskily deep in her throat as her husband's probing lips licked their way up and down, up and down, the length of her narrow slit, starting at her lower belly and pressuring their way over the elastic rimmed opening of her clasping vagina, into the crevice of her round firm buttocks. There, they stopped momentarily to pay wet flicking homage to the tight pink anus which throbbed there. She couldn't believe it... but it was happening to her! Involuntarily, she ground her hips down against the hard, unyielding floor and heard herself emit strange animal like purrings from between her tightly clenched teeth. Roger felt the tantalizing softness of his wife's pubic hair brush against his cheeks as he fed hungrily upon her pussy. He unbuckled his belt and opened his pants completely, then he slipped them down to his ankles. He kicked them off with his shoes. Slowly, he massaged his blood-heavy penis back and forth as he burrowed his face deep into Diane's cunt, his urge to conquer the woman beneath him boiling madly in his veins. For the first time since he had married Diane, he was truly enjoying her; the pleasure he felt almost overwhelmed him. He had not dared to think that such a coup was possible, but now, here she lay, completely at his mercy. It was far beyond his wildest dreams! He could not help but gloat inwardly as he plunged his tongue into the small palpitating opening of her cuntal mouth and heard her cry aloud. The soft-rimmed flesh tantalized him and he covered the clasping, viscous opening fully with his lips to bring a low guttural groan and a spasmodic closing of her warm thighs around his head. He could feel her tight cuntal hole and squirming crotch and wet, lubricious flesh slip moistly around his long, extended tongue as the walls of her invaded vagina opened to his sucking motion, attempting to ingest his tongue deeper and deeper into it. His nose was mashed to her quivering clitoris, and he hungrily inhaled the pungent, perfumed aroma of her. The delicate piquancy incited his penis until he was afraid he was going to spill his seed that very second. God! He had to fuck her or he would burst! His cock was throbbing wildly! With a cry building in his muscle strained throat, Roger grabbed Diane's legs behind the knees and climbed upward on her sweat-soaked body, thrusting her calves roughly up over his shoulders. He splayed his hands beside either of her arms and his palpitatingly huge cock slipped teasingly against her drenched, saliva-soaked pubic mound. He gaped down between their bodies. Her upturned, ivory white buttocks completely enraptured him, and her narrow cunt lips throbbed and expanded beneath the stabbing probe of his concrete hard prick, their wet, pink furrows held apart by the pressure of his thighs. He worked his cock up and down between the ridges to part the soft blonde pubic hair and felt her spasm and shudder. "I'm going to fuck you right now, bitch, just as if you wanted me to... even if it's the last time I ever fuck you!" Diane shut her eyes against the strange, inhuman face which leered down at her, his words unintelligible in her ears. She could sense the fleshy hugeness of his prick lying in her open, quivering channel, jerking and insinuating itself in a rising and sawing motion. She felt its smooth, rubbery head convulse against her soft, sensitive slit until it was adjusted between the lips of her vaginal opening. "Oh God Roger... oh why, oh why are you doing... this to me?" she moaned out helplessly in her agony. Roger could not control the sadistic desire to torment his wife even further. Even though he had all he could do to keep from instantaneously impaling her soft young pussy upon his aching cock, he could not deny this intention. Shortly he would empty the madly churning seed of his balls into her cunt, but for the moment she was going to have to suffer further, to be forced to realize just how frustrated and rejected he had been for these past two years. She was going to be paid back in full, so help him God! At long last, Diane felt him force open her vagina with his penis, and winced tearfully at the sudden pain. His weight crushed against her brassiere-encased breasts as he thrust his hips forward, and the elastic snugness of her opening resisted only for a moment from the onslaught of his r********. Then she gave way beneath his harsh, brutal pressure. She emitted a throaty wail. "Oh Roger... please... no, no... not so hard!" she begged further. Roger was elated by her painful cry. He thrust again, listening intently for her deeper whines, wanting suddenly to hear her scream for mercy. He rammed forward brutally, felt his balls slap resoundingly down against her twitching upturned buttocks. She ground her hips against the floor in a useless attempt to escape, and her legs jerked wide out on either side of the table, kicking vainly at the air. She screamed! "Roger! ROGER! Oh God, it hurts! AAAAAghhhhh!" she yelled as though her body had been impaled upon some barbaric implement of torture. His penis tore into her and scraped against the tight, still-unready walls of her vagina. She contracted and squeezed desperately in an attempt to force the alien invader out of her body, and she heard Roger gasp from the sudden clamping of her passage. But still he pushed deeper and deeper into her, forcing the warm, moist cavern of her pussy to yield open to his thundering rod of hardened flesh. Lying helpless beneath him, tears of pain and humiliation tortured Diane. She felt torn asunder by the physical force of his entry, and the mental brutality of his unnecessarily cruel attack. Worse, she was unable to comprehend whatever inconceivable logic lay behind his actions. But Roger was drunk and in no mood for explanations. He pounded his cock deep up inside her to its hilt until she was sure he was going to pulverize her very inner vitals. It was as if a white hot ram of fire was filling every pore of her stomach, and there wasn't one tiny ridge or crevice which was inviolate from his chunky weapon. Then his hands went around and began to knead and cup the resilient flesh of her softly mounded ass, and she could feel her skin begin to bruise beneath his rough touch. Roger lay unmoving, his face directly above hers as he caressed her buttocks. She too remained motionless, afraid of the agony it would cause her if she moved with that huge weapon inside her. Silence, save for Roger's ragged breathing, hung between them. Suddenly, then, she felt a throb as his cock jerked upwards in another half-inch of virility. "Uuuuuhhhh!" she grunted, her face twisted with pain. "That's right, bitch!" Roger taunted. "Scream for it!" He flexed again. "AAAAgggggg!" she gurgled, the cords of her body muscles straining. "Oh God, have mercy! Please... I can't take it!" "You'll take it, all right!" came the hissed answer. "You'll take all I can give and like it! Hear me?" She didn't answer, only rolled her head helplessly to one side. "I asked you a question!" Roger snarled, thrusting savagely into her. "OOooohhhh, yes, yes!" she cried, afraid now of offending him lest he be crueler and more brutal than he was now. "I'll like it!... I will... I will!" she choked, tears welling in her closed eyes as she spat out the lie. Her husband's obscene, lewd actions had forced her to the depths of degradation, and she doubted if she would ever be able to look at herself again with any measure of pride. He had stripped her of her self-respect on this night, and there was nothing left except his gargantuan cock buried deep, deep inside her. She knew that he had sensed her loss of the last remaining ounce of resistance, and clamping his beer-smelling mouth over hers again, he began to rock sideways with a sawing motion of his thighs. The agony within Diane increased, and it was as though her insides were being shredded into a thousand miniscule pieces. She groaned in hopeless defeat beneath him. Roger thrust in and out with ever-increasing strokes, ignoring her tears and cries of anguish. He seemed to grow bigger and bigger, battering her cervix unmercifully. She was sore and raw and mentally scarred, and Roger felt a frenzied glory as she defensively undulated from his skewering actions. He rampaged against her buttocks, burying his cock again and again inside her decimated vagina. She was his, completely his, a slave in total submission to his every whim. He could do with her what he willed... "My God! My God! You're... killing me! Oooohhhh!" Roger laughed harshly, and as if in answer, stroked more rapidly, hard and fast, battering her quivering, wet pussy. He moved his hands to grasp her smooth, sweat-slick ass-cheeks and pull them closer to his thighs, trying to blend them with his own, his vicious thrusts filling the kitchen with lewd, resounding smacking noises. His breathing came in short, gasping puffs, and his body dripped steaming sweat. He felt a complete loss of all control... "I'm going to cum!" he shouted wildly. "My God, I'm going to cuuuuummmm!" He groaned as he thrust his cock's full expansion deep inside her wide-stretched vagina, his mouth dropping open and his clutching fingers commencing to jerk spasmodically in an attempt to open her for even one more fraction of an inch of his cock. "Fuck back! Fuck back! Fuck back!" he blurted. But then the first stream of hot, white sperm began to gush up the tunnel of his cock and surge into the well of her vagina. It burst with the force of a tidal wave, burning into Diane's belly like liquid fire. She could feel the filling, drowning sensation as his flow continued to pulse maddeningly and his cum leaked down the crevice of her buttocks and pooled whitely on her uselessly torn clothing... And then he collapsed, his demon cock deflating with sudden and complete satiation. Roger fell exhausted across Diane, one arm splayed wide. She stared at his spent body covering her, wondering in utter disbelief how this man, her husband, could have exercised such sick, perversions upon her. Now, in the wake of his played-out passions, shame and revulsion inundated her, and she let tears openly fall from her glazed eyes. "Why?" she moaned inaudibly. "Why... why did you do this, Roger? Oh, God, why?" "You'd never understand," he breathed huskily against her bosom. "What did you ever know about... a man's feelings? You're the one who forced me to this. And do you know why? Because I'm sick of pleading and coddling you to get what I'm entitled to... a plain, cooperative piece of ass! I married a statue, not a woman!" "Don't talk to me like that, you... you filthy beast!" "Filthy beast, am I!" He raised up beside her, his face contorted with rage. Diane could see down between his legs and... his cock had jumped to life again! But that was impossible! How could he have an erection after... She stifled a cry as he pushed his again erect penis into her aching cunt once more. His hot, rejuvenated staff began to hammer her dry and throbbing passage. He made a mirthless, gasping chuckle which mingled with her sobs, and then lost itself in a continuous, inhuman grunting of renewed lust... CHAPTER 3 --------- Roger awoke slowly Saturday morning, as if he were gaining awareness by degrees. His temples throbbed agonizingly, and there was a chalky, almost lacquered taste in his mouth. He groaned slightly, raising one hand to shield his tightly closed eyes against the bright, grayish light of dawn which burned against the lids. He rolled onto his side, facing away from the window, and his hand reached out instinctively to search for the warm, pliant body of his wife. It touched only cool, empty sheet. His eyes fluttered open then, and a nauseous feeling centered in his stomach. Diane? he thought dimly. Diane, where? Suddenly, last night came rushing back to him with crystal clarity. He groaned miserably, rolling onto his back again. The sheet slid away from his naked body to @@@@@@ the satiated limpness of his cock. He lay there, reliving the scene with Marcus Cord in the Pig and Whistle, his subsequent beer-and-lust provoked handling of his genitals during the drive home, his insane bursting into the kitchen with his cock gripped in his hand, his wanton, perverse lust r******** of his wife on the kitchen floor. Oh Christ, I completely lost my head! he thought with personal loathing. I must have gone berserk to have... have done those things last night! I must be sick... Nobody acts that way, not even when he's denied the love and the gratification he has every right to expect in his marriage. He doesn't turn into a ravaging savage, a primitive Neanderthal. He doesn't force his wife to suck his cock in a pile of broken dishes and scattered silverware, and then go down on her like some demented beast, and then r******** her body like a two bit whore... Roger groaned again and sat up in bed. Fire raged in his temples, and caused red-tinged agony to explode in back of his eyes. How many times had he fucked her, lying there on the kitchen floor? How many times had he ripped into her sweat-slick body, flooding that soft, tight cunt of hers with a reservoir of hot, sticky cum? He couldn't remember, didn't want to remember. But it was all there, vivid, in his mind. And there, too, was the recollection of the feeling of helpless guilt and shame which had finally engulfed him, and the whiningly soft apologies he had begun to whisper into her ears as he gently moved above her. Forgive me, darling, forgive me! he had cried to her, endeavoring to elicit the faintest response of absolution from her. But it had been useless; she had only lain unmoving beneath him, her eyes squeezed shut in horror and degradation, mewling with pain and fear until he had pulled out of her. And when he had lifted her tenderly in his arms and carried her into the bedroom and laid her on the bed, she had only remained as rigid as a block of beautifully crafted marble. Spent, still a little drunk, he had fallen asleep then with his arm protectively cast across her smooth, sperm-sticky stomach... Roger swung his feet off the bed and crossed to the closet and put on his heavy terrycloth bathrobe. He wouldn't blame her if she left him now, if she divorced him, even if she brought criminal charges against him. He deserved it. He went to the bedroom door and opened it. The apartment was silent. Had she already gone? Had she fled the house sometime during the night, gone home to her parents in Menlo-Atherton? Oh God, God! He went along the hallway and pushed open the bathroom door. The nausea was strong in his stomach now, and not all of it was due to his hangover. He knew he was going to be sick. He leaned over the toilet, and his stomach convulsed; it all came boiling out of him in a rush, but when he was finished, and had rinsed out his mouth, he only felt worse than he had before. He left the bathroom and opened the door to the kitchen. Diane was there. She sat at the table, staring blankly into a cup of coffee, her blonde hair tousled and her beautiful body encased in a thick chenille robe. She didn't look up as he entered. He stood just inside the door, his eyes moving in surprise over the kitchen expanse. It was spotless! She had cleaned up the broken dishes, the silverware, had waxed the linoleum until it shone brightly and there were no signs remaining of the carnal insanity of the previous night. Roger's heart went out to her, sitting there so small, so fragile, so defenseless. "Diane--" he began, but her name stuck in his throat. He tried again. "Diane, darling." She lifted her head to look at him then, and he felt a cold, viscid chill move along his spine and settle between his shoulder blades. Her eyes were filled with sheer and undiluted contempt, with utter revulsion. "Well," she said in a voice which fairly dripped acid, "Good morning, Roger. I trust you slept well after last night's marvelous evening. I know you had such a lovely time, such a heavenly experience." "Oh, God, Diane," Roger moaned. "Please, darling, don't make it any worse than it is. You can't know how bad I feel..." "How bad you feel?" Diane threw back her head and laughed without any trace of humor. "you? And what about me? How do you suppose I feel, Roger? How do you suppose any woman feels after being raped by her own husband, after being forced to perform foul, disgusting acts of perversion, after being a... a receptacle for pure loveless lust?" "Diane, I-I don't know what to say except that I- I'm..." "Sorry? Well, that's just fine, isn't it? You're sorry, and that makes everything all right again. Last night just didn't happen..." The pain in Roger's head was intense now. He felt anger replace some of the remorse and shame within him at her condescending tone. Who the goddamn hell did she think she was acting so righteous? It was her fault that the whole thing had happened, wasn't it? If she had been a wife, a lover, instead of a cold fish then there would have been no necessity for desperate methods. "Listen," he said in a controlled voice, "just what the hell?!" The telephone rang. Roger started convulsively at the sudden sound, his eyes turning toward the instrument on the wall near the drain-board. It rang again. Diane brought her gaze back to her coffee and sat motionless, staring into the flowered china cup once more, not caring whether or not the ringing phone was answered. Roger moved finally, walking around the table to where the phone was situated and lifting the receiver from its hook. He said in a hoarse voice, "Hello?" "Rog?" a deep, masculine voice asked. "This is Marc Cord." "Oh, hi Marc." "How are you feeling this morning?" "Well, I..." Roger began, and then said, "Just fine, Marc, just fine." "Good, good." Cord's voice took on a conspiratorial quality. "Me, too, if you know what I mean. You remember Millie?" "Millie?" "The waitress at the Pig and Whistle," Cord said. "Man oh man, is she something else! She gave me a head job with a vibrator under her chin." Roger winced. He was unable to answer. "Listen, the reason I called, why don't you and Diane come on over around noon instead of tonight? We'll make a day out of it. Cindy makes a hell of a rum cocktail." Roger looked toward the still, rigid figure of his wife. "Marc, I don't think..." "Bring your swimming suits," Cord interrupted jovially. "It's going to be a hot day over here, and we'll just lie around the pool." "Marc." "See you around noon," Cord said, and rang off. Roger stood there holding the dead phone. Damn Cord! He never gave you a chance to say anything, to agree or disagree. He just commanded, and you were supposed to jump... Well, what the hell? Roger thought suddenly. That was how the man had gotten where he was today, wasn't it? That was how he was able to score so easily and so proficiently with the women, wasn't it? Involuntarily, Roger found himself thinking about Cord's words concerning Millie, the Pig and Whistle waitress. He wondered what it would be like to have a woman's soft mouth engulfing his cock, while pressing an electric vibrating massager beneath her chin. Christ, that would be something, all right! He felt his prick leap with a renewed burst of desire beneath his robe. No, no, he just couldn't think about sexual things this morning, not after what he had done, what he had become, last night! With a small cry, he whirled, putting such thoughts out of his mind. He looked at his wife, still sitting quietly and staring into her cup. "Diane," he said, "Honey, we... we've been invited over to Marc Cord's for the day. He wants us there around noon." Diane's head jerked up and she glared at him. "I don't care whose house we've been invited to!" she flared. "I'm not going anywhere with you today! I don't want to be seen with you!" "Honey, please, you don't understand." "I'm not going, Roger, and that's all there is to it!" Roger felt a small tinge of panic. He had to keep that date with Cord today, there was no graceful way he could beg off. And he couldn't go alone. How would that look? No, Diane had to go with him. Cord was the type of man you had to stay on the right side of, the type of man you didn't want angry at you; he was ruthless, and he wouldn't hesitate to ruin somebody who displeased him, who didn't fit in with his plans for advancement. This General Office Manager's position was what Roger had been hoping for, the big break, the major stepping stone toward full and complete monetary and business security. He couldn't afford to let his wife, or one crazy drunken night, destroy what he had worked and saved and planned so long to achieve. He sat down at the table next to Diane. "Look, Diane," he said as calmly, as rationally, as he could--even though he was emotionally wrought up inside, "Please listen to me for a moment. Before I... came home last night, Marc Cord and I had a long talk. He offered me one of the top managerial positions in his section of the company. It's maybe double my present salary-- double! Do you realize what this means, honey? No more duplex living, no more scrimping and saving. We can buy that split-level down the peninsula we've always talked about, we can get you a new wardrobe, a car. We can live in solid comfort." Diane said nothing, but she was looking at him now. Roger took this as a positive sign. He went on quickly, "I've got the job, Diane, without reservations. But Marc is a funny sort, and if we don't show up at his place today he's liable to take it as a personal slight. That's the way he is. And he's just as liable to retract his offer, to give that position to someone else. Do you see now? We have to go. I-I regret what happened last night more than you can possibly believe, and I'm going to do everything I can to make it up to you. So please, honey, please don't let one terrible mistake spoil everything we've always wanted, everything we've built together. Don't let it spoil our marriage. Please, Diane." There were tears forming in the corners of her eyes now, and he knew his pleading words had had a definite affect on her. She moistened her pale, unmade lips with the tip of her tongue. Then, almost spasmodically, she nodded. Roger felt a certain elation. "You'll go?" he asked. "Yes," she whispered softly, averting her eyes again. "God knows why, but I'll go." He stood and went to her and tentatively put his arm about her shoulders. She shrank away. "Don't touch me, Roger!" she said. "Please don't touch me! I'll go with you today, because you're my husband and because I'm not cruel enough to try to hurt you like you've hurt me, but don't expect me to be warm and responsive to you. Not now, not for a long time, maybe... maybe not ever again!" She stood abruptly and pushed through the door, leaving Roger alone in the kitchen. He stood by the table, hearing her words in his brain. Don't expect me to be warm and responsive to you. Not now, not for a long time, maybe... maybe not ever again! He felt a resurgence of the anger he had known just before Cord's telephone call, and he clenched his fists tightly together. When were you ever warm and responsive to me, you damned iceberg! he thought viciously. Again! That was the key words again! Christ, could she really believe she'd ever been a passionate, normal woman? Could she really put all of the blame for last night squarely on his shoulders? He repressed the desire to rush in after her and put voice to these thoughts. There was the upcoming day with Marc and Cindy Cord to consider. In the interests of preserving as much harmony as possible, he had best leave well enough alone for now. It wouldn't do for Cord to sense any kind of rift between the two of them. Knowing that bastard, Roger thought, why, it wouldn't be surprising if... if he tried to move in on Diane! That thought struck Roger as being rather funny, and he smiled. Wouldn't he be in for a surprise if he did? Wouldn't he, indeed? She'd slap him silly, that's what she'd do. Oh sure, there was that undeniable attraction she had exhibited for Cord's magnetic maleness on that single occasion of their meeting, but knowing Diane as he did, she would never allow--hell, would never even consider--any extramarital fun-and-games. Not with that ice-cold body and mind of hers. Roger took four aspirin and an Alka-Seltzer for his hangover, and then went in to take a hot shower before dressing to leave for Marcus Cord's. *** The Cord home was near the crest of a sloping, eucalyptus-bordered drive in Peacock Gap--one of Marin County's most affluent communities--just outside of San Rafael. It was constructed of heavy redwood, with a lot of glass and a field-stone facade; long and low and sprawling, it lay nestled back from the road some hundred yards, behind a tastefully landscaped yard that included bottlebrush and Joshua trees. The heady, redolent scent of the Burmese honeysuckle which grew abundantly over an arbored porch filled the warm, balmy afternoon air. Diane sat with her body pressed tightly against the door on the passenger side of the Plymouth as Roger made the turn into the curving macadam drive. She hadn't spoken since they'd left San Francisco, had simply sat with her hands folded carefully in the lap of her flowery summer dress, staring out through the windshield and not looking at her husband at all. Her mind kept reverting back to the events of last night, to the unspeakable, cankerous indignities she had suffered at the hands of this man whom she had vowed to love and to honor and to cherish until death did them part. Why? she asked herself silently, for perhaps the thousandth time since it had happened. What had turned sweet, kind, gentle Roger Slater, the boy she had fallen in love with, into a savage creature of the primordial jungles? Was it, as he had screamed into her pain-deafened ears in that carnal kitchen, all her fault? No, no, how could he blame her? How could it be her fault? How could he expect her to throw off the shackles of her parentally instilled apprehensions at marital sex practically overnight? Learning to accept, to enjoy, to believe in, physical love took time; and it took patience, trust, love and gentle understanding. God knew, she wanted to be the kind of wife Roger expected her to be. She really did. At least she had until last night. Now... well, now she wasn't sure, she just wasn't sure. She didn't know what she wanted now at all. She was so confused, so mixed up, so hurt by his violent attack-- the final, most outrageous attack in a long series which traced back to her wedding night, and even beyond that to Lookout Drive--that she was still unable to project her thoughts toward any rational conclusion. Roger brought the car to a stop behind Cord's dark green Jaguar XKE, which was parked before the open doors of a large, separated two-car garage. No sooner had he shut off the engine than Marcus Cord walked around the rear of the house on a crushed shell path. He wore a pair of tight yellow swimming trunks, and his bronzed, hard-muscled body glistened with a recent application of sun oil. His salt-and-pepper hair was damp from swimming, and he carried a tall frosted glass in one hand. Looking at him, Diane felt a small, reflexive shudder of fascination move briefly along her spine. Lord, but he was a handsome, appealing man! She had thought so when she'd first met him that night in front of Roger's office building. He had a certain... allure which captivated her, which made her somehow want to blush girlishly and avert her eyes. She watched him approach the car, moving easily, with almost feline fluidity, the strong muscles rippling along his thighs and chest, the hard, bas relief outline of his manhood straining at the thin material of his swim trunks. Diane did avert her eyes then. Self-deprecatingly, she thought: Oh, God, how can I think about Marcus Cord that way, think about his maleness, his attractiveness? How after last night can I ever harbor any physical thoughts about any man? Cord reached the car just as Roger stepped out. The two men shook hands, and Diane heard Cord say, "Good to see you, Rog boy. How was the traffic coming over?" "Not bad," Roger answered. "Hey," Cord said, looking in through the wind-shield at where Diane sat primly on the front seat, "You're not going to leave that beautiful wife of yours sitting in there all by her lonesome, are you?" "Oh no, of course not." Roger came quickly around the car and opened the passenger door. He offered his hand. Diane had a fleeting urge to refuse the proffered assistance, but then she took it and allowed Roger to help her out of the car. Standing on the macadam, she smoothed the thin cotton material of her dress along her waist and thighs and smiled politely at Cord. Roger said, "You remember my wife, don't you, Marc? Diane?" "Indeed I do!" Cord was beaming, and Diane felt faintly uncomfortable under his steady, open scrutiny. "How are you, Diane?" "Just fine, thank you." "Good, good!" Cord enthused. "Come on around to the pool, kids. I want you to meet my better half." He winked. "Or so she says, anyway." Diane walked beside Roger, following Cord along the crushed shell path and around to a large, redwood- fenced patio. The path ended in a long, narrow grotto, floored with more of the crushed shells and fronting a green-tiled, L-shaped swimming pool with clear, still water. Three tall eucalyptus tree grew beyond it, just inside that section of fencing. The grotto contained several brightly colored lounge chairs and chaise longues and two white-metal tables with barber-striped beach umbrellas shading them from center poles. At one of the tables sat a tall, willowy woman with short jet black hair, wearing a brilliant cobalt blue bandanna bikini. A frosted glass identical to Cord's was clasped in one slim hand. She was as bronzed as her husband, with a smooth taut stomach and fine high breasts barely concealed in the narrow strip of her suit top; no whiteness showed at all on the plentiful amount of bare bosom which was @@@@@@@. The bottom section outlined the tight, slightly protruding pubic mound, revealed her full rich thighs, and then tucked into the crevice between her globular buttocks, leaving the brown curve of her hips almost completely nude. That's a rather scandalous outfit, Diane thought critically, a little prudishly. It was certainly much more daring than her own relatively skimpy two-piece paisley swimsuit, which was in the large straw handbag she carried. Why, it shows... well, almost everything she has; it doesn't leave much of anything to the imagination. Of course, this is her house and her pool and she can dress however she chooses--but it hardly seems the most conventional attire for receiving guests she's never previously met. The woman stood as they approached, smiling in a bold, easy way. Cord went to her and put his arm about her waist, letting his fingers splay familiarly on the satiny surface of her almost naked hip. "Roger and Diane Slater," he said convivially, "This is my wife, Cindy. The wildest little woman north of the Golden Gate Bridge." He winked at her. "HELL, and south, east and west of it, too!" Cindy moved her body closer to his approvingly, rubbing her bare flesh against him like a purring cat. Then she stepped forward and took Diane's hand, coolly, briefly. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Slater," she said in a throaty tenor. "It's a pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Cord." Cindy pivoted her body to Roger and took his hand. "Well, well, so you're Roger Slater," she purred. "Marc's told me so much about you." Roger grinned. "All of it good, I hope." "Very good," Cindy said. Her cool gray eyes appraised him in an almost predatory way, and Diane saw that his eyes seemed to be caressing her jutting breasts. They were still touching hands. Roger finally released the clasp, but as if with a great reluctance. "Well, Rog?" Cord asked. "Can I pick them, or can I pick them?" "You can certainly pick them!" Roger agreed ardently. Diane felt uncomfortable. What was the matter with Roger? she thought. He was acting like a school boy, looking at Cindy's @@@@@@@ bosom like that and holding onto her hand so long. Not that she was any better! "Marc's told me so much about you!" and standing there showing off her body like a common tramp. She realized Marc Cord was speaking to her, and her eyes flicked up to meet his. "I'm sorry, Mr. Cord," she said. "What did you say?" "Marc," he answered. "None of this 'Mr. Cord' stuff. Marc and Cindy, Roger and Diane. Okay?" "Okay." "What I asked was, did you kids bring your suits? It's a great day for swimming." "And for drinking rum cocktails," Cindy added, still looking at Roger. "Sure," Cord said. "And for drinking rum cocktails." "Well, yes, yes, we did," Diane told him. "Bring our suits, I mean." "Fine! I'll show you where to change. Cindy'll have a couple of tall ones made for you when you come back. Won't you, honey?" "Certainly." Cord, taking Cindy's hand, led Roger and Diane across the width of the patio to where a redwood door was set into a covered sun porch, flanked on both sides by long, bamboo-shaded windows. There was a compact bar at one end of the porch inside, and a large blue-and-gold tweed couch, and several comfortable-appearing chairs. Cindy went immediately to the bar and began to blend rum and Bacardi mix into a tall pitcher. Cord indicated an archway leading into the interior of the house proper, to where a closed door was situated. "Dressing room's in there, kids." Roger nodded. "Thanks, Marc." And then to Diane, "Come on, honey." She followed him into the dressing room. When he had shut the door, she took his swimsuit, rolled in a towel, from her purse and handed it to him. Then, she went primly into the partitioned cubicle at one end to change. She saw him scowl darkly as she did--he obviously didn't approve of her modesty--but she certainly wasn't about to strip naked in front of him after last night; especially not when he, too, would be nude. She simply couldn't bare to look at that impossibly huge member of his again, even in a state of flaccidity. She undressed, folding her summer dress and underthings carefully, and slipped into the paisley two-piece. It fit her snugly, accentuating the firm, generous hills and valleys of her alabaster body. Looking down at her planed stomach and her tapering thighs and calves, she felt a painful vulnerability--as if she were somehow like the almost assuredly wanton Mrs. Cindy Cord. But she forced that consideration from her mind, and stepped out of the cubicle. Even if she wasn't having a good time, she had to pretend that she was enjoying herself; and she couldn't do that if she was constantly worrying about her partially undraped body. Roger looked at her with critical approbation but said nothing. She allowed him to take her arm, and they went out to the sun porch again. Cord and his wife were sitting side by side on the tweed couch; two frosted tumblers filled with chipped ice sat next to the now- full pitcher on a woven rattan table in front of them. Cord stood up and favored Diane with a profligate smile as his eyes traveled the width and breadth of her creamy body. He emitted a long, low, appreciative whistle. "Well, now, aren't you something, Diane!" She blushed under his frank examination. "T-thank you," she said in a faltering tone, lowering her eyes. "You've got a beautiful, desirable woman there, Rog," Cord said. "You're a lucky man." "Yes, a lucky man," Roger answered, but there was an undeniable note of bitterness in his voice that was painfully apparent to Diane. "Let's have a drink," Cindy said, rising from the couch. She poured the two tumblers full of the pale, golden rum concoction. "Good idea," Cord agreed earnestly. He picked up the full glasses and handed one to Roger and one to Diane. "Drink hearty, kids. There's plenty more where these came from." Diane tasted hers responsively. The liquid was tart, without much alcohol taste at all, and really very refreshing; she didn't care for liquor much, and she was glad she wouldn't have to pretend to like the drinks, that she could compliment her host and hostess on them genuinely. She noticed that Roger had taken a long swallow from his glass, and was licking his lips. "Very good!" he said enthusiastically, beaming at Cindy. "Thank you sir," she replied, dimpling prettily. Cord suggested then that they all go out near the pool. Cindy carried the pitcher of rum cocktails, and they took up residence at one of the white metal tables. The men began to talk business, discussing things like Roger's proposed new duties and advancement possibilities, and the women were soon completely ignored. Diane felt ill at ease, and at first Cindy made little effort to alter her discomfort; Diane noticed that Mrs. Cord's eyes periodically flashed to Roger, as if she were fascinated by him somehow. Having nothing better to do, Diane finished her drink. Cord interrupted his conversation with Roger to pour her glass full and wink at her. Dutifully, in an effort to salvage something of the afternoon for herself, Diane promptly drank that second drink down immediately--only to have Cord refill the glass once more. The rum began to take its toll, and she experienced at first a general physical loosening of her body; the tenseness left her, and she felt completely relaxed. Then some of her mental cautiousness began to disappear, and, surprisingly, she found herself beginning a conversation with Cindy, telling her how much she liked the house and surroundings. A rapport seemed to build between the two women, and soon they were discussing the latest fashions and what it would be like to take a round-the- world cruise. Diane finished her third drink, and Cord quickly refilled her glass. She giggled, looking at Roger as she thanked Marc for his graciousness. Her husband's face was slightly flushed, and he was grinning crookedly. She realized that he, too, had had quite a few of the rum drinks. But she didn't care, not at all; she was beginning to enjoy herself now. She felt giddy and light headed, almost carefree. She was glad they'd come. Cindy wasn't half as bad as she had first thought, and Marc Cord was a very nice, very handsome, very urbane man whom she found herself liking more and more. Roger wiped a hand across his perspiring forehead. "Whew," he said, "is it getting hotter, or is it just me?" Cord grinned. "A little of both. Why don't you go for a swim, Rog?" "Good idea. I think I will." He looked at Diane. "Want to come in with me?" She shook her head, nuzzling her full glass. "Not just now," she answered. She really didn't care that much for the water, and besides, she was too relaxed--almost euphoric--sitting where she was. "Why don't you join Rog, Honey?" Cord suggested to Cindy. "You look a little warm yourself." "Hot would be a better word," Cindy said with an inference that escaped Roger, and certainly eluded Diane. She stood up, running her hands provocatively down her smooth, bronzed sides. "Shall we, Roger?" "After you, fair lady," Roger said gallantly, slurring the words a little. Cindy trotted over to the edge of the pool and made a shallow, graceful dive into the long end of the L. She surfaced, tossing her wet black hair like a silky, curvaceous jungle cat. "Come on!" she urged Roger, who had padded up to the pool edge and was testing the temperature with one foot. "The water's fine!" She splashed a handful up at him, laughing; he pulled back, grinned lopsidedly, and then surged forward in an awkward, inelegant belly flop. Cindy howled convulsively and splashed him again as he broke surface, spitting water. She swam expertly over to him and he could feel her body almost touching him as she treaded water. Goddamn, she was a fine, choice piece! I'll bet she's not cold and frigid in bed, he thought. I'll bet she's one hell of a fuck, all right. Cord wouldn't have a cold fish for a wife, not him; he'd have a hot, cock-sucking, wild-fucking woman, that's what he'd have and by God, that's almost surely what he's got! Roger felt a tingling sensation at the base of his cock as desire coursed through him feverishly. He wanted to reach out to Cindy, to grab her, to.... Oh Christ, calm down, will you, Slater? That's your new boss's wife you're thinking about like that! Ease off. Yeah, and ease off on the booze, too. The last thing you need now is a repeat performance of last night; that would really foul things up beautifully, wouldn't it? Cindy said, "Come on, Roger, I'll race you around to the shallow end." "Okay," he answered automatically. Well, there was no harm in that, was there? "Let's go!" They set off. Cindy was a good swimmer and won the race easily. She was waiting for him, hands on her hips, as he reached her. Delighted, girlish laughter bubbled from her lips as he struggled through the water, pummeling it almost to a froth with awkward slapping strokes. He gained his feet, only to have Cindy put both of her slim hands on top of his head and duck him under. He reached out involuntarily as he was thrust beneath the surface to grab hold of her slim, firm waist and pull her off her feet. She gasped, flailing out for a moment, and then she too slid beneath. The water at this shorter section of the L was only some four feet deep, and the formation of the pool hid their bodies partially from view of the grotto. As they thrashed about beneath the water, Roger felt Cindy's hand come in electric contact with his thigh, brushing along it only inches from his crotch. It seemed to linger there for a moment, and then move away. The surge of desire shot through him again, and he had to repress an urge to grasp the firm swelling mounds of her tits and ass as they cavorted. Her touch on his thigh had been an accident, of course... or had it? They bobbed up, in water a little deeper so that their heads were almost the only parts of their anatomies visible as they stood on the pool bottom. Cindy was nearly as tall as he, and her eyes were on a level with his. She stood very close to him, her breasts almost touching his chest, her lips parted moistly with the tip of her pink, wet tongue showing. "Are you having a good time, Roger?" she half whispered. "Yes," he answered. His voice sounded strangely hoarse. "Yes, I'm having a fine time, Cindy." "I'm glad. I want you to enjoy yourself." The inside of Roger's mouth was dry. He wished she wouldn't stand so close to him, so close that he could smell the woman odor of her. Jesus, he had half a hard- on already at the touch of her hand... "Let's play some more!" Cindy said suddenly, grabbing him and pushing him off balance. Again, they both ducked under. Roger twisted his body, feeling her surge against him, and then... and then her fingers brushed over the front of his suit, tracing the outline of his cock. They lingered there, massaging gently, gently, caressing with an almost maddening slowness that sent wild, burning ripples of passion flooding through his belly and brought his prick leaping into instant erection... Roger's mouth opened in a reflexive gasp, and pool water poured into his throat, gagging him. He coughed spasmodically, fighting his way to the surface, spitting and hacking. Cindy came up with him, standing very close to him now, the hot firebrands of her near- naked breasts touching his chest. "Did you like that, honey?" she breathed. "L-like what?" he managed confusedly. "Oh come on now," Cindy purred. "You know what I mean." "No, n-no, I..." "This," she said, and suddenly her hand was on his hardening penis again, stroking it lightly beneath the water. She chuckled huskily. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Roger honey. Pretending you didn't know what I meant when I just made that lovely cock of yours as hard as granite. You really do have a big one, too. I was hoping you would." Roger's brain reeled. He couldn't believe this was happening! Cord's wife... playing with his prick... saying words which could only mean one thing, that she wanted him to fuck her... Jesus, her fingers on him were like broiling hot irons, inflaming his loins until lust consumed his very being. His eyes flew guiltily toward the grotto, where Diane and Cord were still sitting at the white metal table. They weren't looking this way now, but if Marc should see what was going on... There was no telling what he would do! Surely, he would never give him, Roger, that promotion; he might even become violent... Cindy's nimble, burning fingers continued to caress his rigid shaft, sliding down to oscillate back and forth across his swelling balls as she ground her soft tits against his chest. Her lips were parted, and she kept running her wet, hot tongue back and forth across them; her breath was fervid and sweet and ragged in his face, her eyes lidded with her own sensual appetites. Roger knew he should pull back away from her, end this impossible scene before it reached the point of no return--but the salacious pleasure of her expert ministrations rendered him frozen, incapable of motion. What's the matter with her? he thought wildly. She must be crazy! Some kind of nymphomaniac! Playing with a man's cock less than a hundred feet from her husband, a man she's only just met... "I'm going to take it out now," Cindy panted into his face. "I want to hold your big thing in my hand, honey." "Jesus Christ, Cindy," he wheezed. "It's all right, honey, don't worry." "What about Marc? What about my wife...?" "They can't see us from where they are," Cindy moaned. "Just relax, honey, relax and enjoy it." Dexterously, her fingers slid upward to pull back the waistband of his trunks, back and down until his blood- raged member burst out and into the warm palm of her hand. She held it claspingly for a moment, making little animal sounds of abandoned joy deep in her throat, and then she began to stroke it gently, pushing the foreskin back, running her fingernails along the base of his cock, along the bloated sac of his balls. Roger felt the exquisite thrill of her manipulations bursting through his body, and suddenly he didn't care any more; he didn't care if Cord saw them, or if Diane saw them, or if the whole goddamned world saw them. The only thing that mattered was Cindy, luscious, beautiful, desirable Cindy with her hand playing with his genitals under the water. "Slide your trunks down all the way, honey," Cindy breathed. "Hurry!" He obeyed mindlessly, pulling them down as fast as he could. She cupped his balls in her hand now, rubbing them back and forth, squeezing them very gently, making the cum build hot and explosive in his scrotum. He looked down at her hand through the wavy translucence of the water, watching her, reveling in the searing sensations of lewd enchantment. Suddenly, he saw her tug at the bottom of her own suit, pushing it down to @@@@@@ the dark black silky triangle of her pubic mound, down over her bronzed thighs. And then she was moving forward, guiding him toward the edge of pool with her hand on his cock, turning so that her back was pressed against the tile lip. "Do you want to fuck me, Roger, honey?" she whispered against his ear. "Do you want to put your cock in my cunt?" "Yes!" he moaned. "Yes, yes!" "All right, baby, all right." She leaned back against the tile, bracing her body against it, bringing her legs up through the water and spreading them to encircle his waist. Then she steered his cock to her until he felt the swollen head touch the pubic hair and soft butter-like lips of her cunt. She moved the head up and down along her pink slit, undulating her hips in the water in a circular motion as she locked her legs tighter about him. "Do you want me to put it in now?" she teased. "Yes, goddamn it, put it in, put it in!" As if in obeyance, she thrust herself forward, skewering herself on his gigantic rod, burying it almost to the hilt in the warm, lubricious folds of her pussy. He gasped, and she gasped simultaneously, her hips still rotating, her hands coming up to grip him under the arms. "Jesus Christ!" he said. "Oh Jesus Christ, Cindy!" "Fuck me!" she hissed against his ear. "Roger honey, fuck me, fuck me!" He dropped his hands to the quivering, oscillating moons of her buttocks, his fingers digging into the hot flesh. He began to fuck into her with long, hard lunges that received a momentum from the very depths of his toes. He felt an absolute power take hold of him in that moment, and he kneaded her ass with sadistic delectation. Harder and harder he drove his burgeoning shaft into her cunt, feeling her skewered on him in total subjection. He could feel the soft fleshy ridges deep inside her giving way before the relentless onslaught of his rampaging masculinity. "Ooh yes!" she moaned against his ear, breathing liquid fire into the orifice. "Oh yes, that's it, honey, that's it!" He strained his cock forward with all the strength of his hips and thighs, reveling in the forbidden act of which he was a part, deriving further sensations of lasciviousness from the knowledge of the nearness of his wife and his future boss. Oh God, oh Jesus, she was great, Cindy was beautiful, she was the best fuck he had ever had...! She was moaning softly, incoherently now, her smooth velvety legs enveloping his waist in a death grip, her hips churning the water around them. The satiny folds of her vagina held him, squeezing tightly around his rigid column, milking it already of its first tentative dribblings of seminal lubrication. He knew she could feel every inch, every muscle and curve of his prick as she screwed her buttocks up tight against his pelvis. The bloated sac of his sperm-laden balls was pressed hard into the wet, wide-stretched crevice below her vaginal lips, and the soft, hair-covered skin danced maddeningly against the sensitive outer rings of her tiny, working anus. Shivers of wanton delight made her fuck him even harder, even more wildly. There was nothing else in the world, the universe, for Roger at that very moment. He didn't see Marc and Diane stand in unison at the white metal table in the grotto, he didn't see her waver unsteadily, he didn't see Cord take her arm with a sly backward glance lead her toward the sun porch. Even if he had seen that, he wouldn't have cared. The only thing that existed for Roger Slater then was the boiling, surging flood of hot cum which was only seconds away from eruption in his ballooned testicles. "Ohh yesss, fuck it hard, baby, fuck it hard, fuck it hard, give it to me!" Cindy wailed into his ear, her hips like a separate entity now, an entity gone mad as she twisted and contorted, opening her legs around his waist, squeezing them closed, endeavoring to ingest even more of his pistoning shaft into her belly. Suddenly, she cried out, "Oh god baby, I'm... almost there, I'm... yes, YES!!" Her body heaved toward his as the first delicious throes of her orgasm rocketed through her, spurring him on, locking him in. In that moment, he felt his own cum boil over, explode along the passage within his cock and burst from the widened opening in the glans like a volcanic eruption, flooding her inner cunt walls, the very core of her rapidly undulating belly, with surge after surge of the fiery white semen. She was mewling with total surrender, total lust-satiation, urging him incoherently never to stop filling her cunt with his wonderful hot seeds.. Finally he collapsed forward against her, pushing her back against the tiled edge of the pool. His prick began to deflate then, and slid out of her, trailing long sinuous strands of his cum like thin white sea kelp from her cunt. She stroked his face, smothering it with hot moist kisses. "Oh Christ, Roger, baby!" she breathed. "It was great, wasn't it? I just knew it would be!" "Yes... yes, it was," Roger muttered. Half dazed by the tumultuous fucking he had just given, and in turn received, his eyes strayed dimly toward the grotto. For the first time, he saw that it was empty. "Diane?" he began. "Where did she and Marc?" Cindy reached down to stroke his now flaccid prick gently. "Don't worry about them, honey. They're inside the house, where they can't see us." Numbly, Roger nodded. It didn't occur to him in the aftermath of his satiated flesh to inquire why his wife and Marc Cord had gone into the house. Even now, the only thing that seemed to matter was this wild, wanton woman he had just screwed. Cindy said, "Come on, honey, let's get out of the pool and go lie in the sun." "What for?" he asked. She laughed softly. "Because I think I can get you another hard-on, that's why. You'd like to fuck again, wouldn't you?" "Yes," he answered. "God, yes!" "If you're a good boy," Cindy giggled, rubbing his deflated penis lightly with the tips of her fingers, "I might even suck you off. Would you like me to suck your big cock, Roger?" He felt his limp prick give a convulsive leap at the sound of her words, come half-erect again in her hand. She kissed him passionately. "See?" she said. "I told you I could make it hard again." He heard himself say the words he was then thinking, "Oh Christ, Cindy, I want to lick your cunt. I want to lick your cunt while you suck my cock!" Her hand tightened on him. "Then let's go!" she said, and, still holding onto his genitals, she led him to the tile steps at the shallow end of the pool. CHAPTER 4 --------- "The pitcher is empty, little girl," Marc Cord said, smiling and lifting the heavy cut crystal decanter for her to see. Diane, her mind fuzzy from the rum, stared at it. "And I was almost ready for a refill." The sun sparkled off the glass, making her wince. Her whole physical being seemed to satisfyingly relax in the warm rays of the sun. She could have sat there forever... "Come on," Marc urged, standing up. "Keep me company while I make some more." She smiled up at him. He was really quite a man, she thought. Pure, raw, male animal, and she was... well, sort of attracted to him. Not that she was going to do anything about it, of course. She was married, and so was he. Hands off! Private property! But that didn't stop her from helping him mix some more rum cocktails, did it? Not at all! "Love to," she replied. She rose unsteadily, and Marc took her arm. She accepted his assistance gratefully; with all the liquor she'd drunk and the soporific effect of the sun, she doubted she could make it to the door without it. She giggled and took her empty glass as they walked to the sun porch. Marc opened the door and waited for her to enter. He led her to the tweed couch, and, in spite of her apprehension, she sat down and clasped her hands in her lap. He continued to talk of generalities as he crossed to the bar and opened the small refrigerator for more ice. Diane leaned back on the cushions, her mind drifting, hazy from the alcohol, and let his warm voice flow through her. She enjoyed the way he talked. He was so pleasant, almost like a brother rather than the ruthless ogre her husband had made him seem like. Well, Roger was wrong: Marc was not all that dangerous, all that terrible. She leaned forward and for the first time noticed the hard-cover portfolio on the rattan table in front of her. The jacket had the gold embossed title: "Studies of Love". She touched the cover, afraid and yet a little curious as to what it might contain; but her inquisitiveness finally won out. She raised the cover and gazed at the first picture. It was in full color, obviously taken by a skilled photographer. It depicted two people making love, their faces contorted in rapture. Diane gasped in sudden embarrassment and looked quickly over at Cord, who was still blandly mixing the new pitcher of rum cocktails and talking about the weather they had in Marin County, evidently oblivious to her knowledge of the portfolio. Hypnotized by the carnal activity in the photo, Diane studied the photo, for she had never seen a picture of two people making love before, and it looked strange to her. She wondered if this was the way she and Roger looked, with the almost crab-like splaying of arms and legs. Then she turned to the next one, which was of a man having his penis sucked by a beautiful blonde woman. She thought of the night before, of her with Roger's member in her mouth; but the differences were obvious. The woman in the picture was enjoying it, her mouth stretched wide and her lips locked around it in an oval as though they would never release their prize. A ripple of secret desire coursed through Diane as she looked at the man's hardened penis, for it was even larger than Roger's, and she wondered how the woman could take it all without choking. She clenched her thighs together at the idea of having such a monster even between her legs, then quickly turned to the third photo. Just as explicitly this one showed the woman flat on her back on the floor, her knees drawn up to her breasts. The man was kneeling between her thighs, his tongue parting her pubic hair and curling in the wide pink slit of her vagina. Diane gaped at the obscene sight, and a small gasp of shock escaped her lips. "You like them, Diane?" came a smiling voice which made her jump, and a hand appeared with a fresh drink for her. "Well... well, no I don't. Not really." She took the drink from Marc and a quick swallow in a vain attempt to hide the fact that she was blushing. She looked at Cord, thought, and saw that there was an amused expression on his face. "Don't be so sure, Diane. Even I enjoy looking at such things occasionally." "You don't mean that you... approve of what those people are doing, do you?" she blurted incredulously. "They're like... animals!" "Who can tell what should or shouldn't be done in passion? It's a very strong emotion. Everybody needs passion to make themselves happy, don't they? To make the person they love happy?" "Of course," she agreed. "But doing... doing such perverted acts can't be a part of that happiness." "No? Well, I think the couple in the photos made each other happy." Diane felt confused. She knew she shouldn't have had that last drink, and even though she felt that she was right, she wasn't in any condition to be arguing morality--or anything else. She blinked heavily trying to clear her mind of blurred thoughts, thoughts of the previous night and her unwilling initiation into sexual deviations. Roger had always seemed satisfied with her, at least most of the time, but she did have to admit she was unknowledgeable about certain things. Did it really take such acts to hold a man? No, of course not. How could she consider such a perverted idea? It was evil just to think of things like that, much besides lower oneself to perform them. Or... was it? For the first time in her life, Diane seriously began to question her frozen values, wondering if she really didn't know what a man wanted or needed physically. She tipped the glass again, her throat parched from embarrassment and nervousness. "You're really going at that rum," Cord said. "Mmmmm," she replied. "These are good." Despite the heavy commitment she had toward her inbred code of morals, Diane began to feel faint stirrings of arousal once again churn her body. Moisture seeped between her legs, and she pressed her thighs tightly together and moved her buttocks against the rear of the sofa in a vain attempt to quiet the lascivious tingling. "I-I think maybe we'd better go back outside, Marc. Perhaps Roger and Cindy are waiting for us." "Oh, I doubt that," Marc said, and Diane detected a sudden change in his voice. "I saw them as I was making the drinks." She frowned. "What do you mean, together?" Cord, his lips pursed and his forehead furrowed, walked around from the back of the couch and sat down beside Diane. He looked straight at her. "I mean we have a situation on our hands, Diane," he said seriously, "One that isn't as academic as the photos you were looking at." He dipped his eyes and peered into his drink, then rotated the glass in his hand. "I don't know how to put this, Diane, but--well, I've known for some time that Cindy has been playing around, and..." He paused, shaking his head in a mixture of pathos and anger. "Well, maybe you had better look for yourself." He took her hand and she rose, still confused as to what he was talking about. He led her around the couch and over to the bamboo-blinded window and drew aside the curtain. "Look," he said. "Over there, by the shallow end of the pool." Diane took one quick glance, and suddenly she felt as if she would scream. Instead, she raised the glass to her lips in convulsive horror and swallowed heavily, thirstily, not tasting the liquid at all. "Oh no, no!" she gasped as she lowered the almost empty glass. "Oh... my god, I don't believe it! No, no, no!" What she had seen was Cindy lying spread-eagle on a large, fluffy towel, completely nude, rolling her head in contorted ecstasy and Roger, kneeling between her naked legs, running his tongue moistly up and down her bronzed body. He paused to suck her nipples to hardened points, and then traced a wet hot path down to the flat plane of her stomach and inner thighs. Cindy's hands were tangled in his hair, her expression that of a woman possessed. Diane leaned against the window sill, unable to move. "I-I don't believe it!" she gasped again. Cord snorted slightly and folded his arms across his broad chest. "Good God, Diane, it's plain to see! They're making love." Diane tried to blot out the horrid scene in front of her. Dear God! There had to be a reason, a logical explanation! How how could her husband, her Roger, be... be... Cindy was at fever pitch. Her mouth hung open with ecstatic rapture and her glassy eyes stared at nothing but her own inner lust. Roger positioned himself with his mouth over her pubic mound, his fingers splayed on her belly and his thumbs on the outer lips of her vagina. Diane sucked in her breath as she watched Roger part the soft patch of pubic hair and @@@@@@ the other woman's moist red slit, then drop his head over Cindy's desire-writhing cunt. Cindy's body jerked as if struck by lightning, and her thighs clamped over Roger's ears in a vise-like grip, her hips beginning to move with the rhythm of his slavering tongue. Diane was completely absorbed in the horrible lewdness being performed before her eyes. She gaped in disbelief, but her own body began to involuntarily sway in time to that of Cindy's undulations as her husband continued the nerve-shattering licking of the woman's widespread vaginal slit. Then Diane realized that Marc was speaking again. She wrenched her mind back to where she was, asked: "What? What did you say?" "I said that I'm going to mix another drink, Diane. We could both use another." He took her glass. Almost mesmerically, Diane's eyes returned to the fantastic sight in front of her. All she cared about, all she saw in her mind, were the two naked writhing bodies on the towel. Roger's fat stump of a cock had protruded into view, now. It was enormously thick, and for a sudden, crazy second Diane wondered how she had ever taken him all, and then she was further transfixed by the thought that she was now going to see her husband making love to another woman. But Roger worked his way up Cindy's sweat-soaked body and straddled her breasts. Diane could see his penis standing out from his belly, its scarlet head but a few inches from Cindy's gasping opened mouth. Roger reached back with one hand and moved his middle finger down the already wet pink folds of her wide stretched pussy, then plunged his finger to the third knuckle into the waiting, lust-quivering hole. He rotated it around, pumping in mock copulation, and Cindy squirmed and pushed against the exquisite digital torture. She flicked her tongue out and rubbed it along the underside of Roger's swollen shaft, then encircled the head, bathing it, kissing the dilated opening. She strained forward, her neck muscles clearly visible and closed her lips like an elastic band around Roger's turgid cock. She took it deep, and Roger leaned forward and began a rocking motion, a grin of animal passion wide across his face. He's too big! Diane thought, fascinated with horror as Cindy's convoluted lips sucked as though she had waited forever for that magic moment. Her cheeks hollowed on the out-stroke and filled on the in-stroke with a puckered hunger whose very lustiness made Diane cringe. God! He's going to make her suck him until he... he cums! He's going to flood his hot sticky sperm until he drowns her in it! He's going to... to drown her! Cord appeared, standing close to her, so close that his trunks touched the backs of her naked thighs. The touch was electrifying to her and she whirled suddenly to him, wide eyed, charged with a combination of licentiousness and loathing. "What... what...?" she began haltingly, afraid to look into Marc's eyes but accepting automatically the fresh drink he offered her. "What do you think we should do, Diane?" Cord asked calmly. "The man out there is your husband, remember, and he's on top of my wife and she's sucking the living hell out of him." "You don't have to be so... so graphic!" "At a time like this, you're worried about that? Don't you care what's happening out there?" "Of course I do! It makes me sick!" she shot back at him thickly. "Then don't you think there ought to be reprisals?" Diane stared at him. She searched his eyes and saw an almost lecherous response. "I--I don't understand." "Simple. An eye for an eye." Marc licked his lips. "A wife for a wife." Diane felt her stomach lurch and a clamminess crept across her body. She stiffened. Marc continued to look at her, a smile creeping across his handsome features. "Does that idea sicken you so much?" Diane's brain whirled. "Two wrongs don't make a-a right. Who do you think I am, making a proposition like that? A whore?" Marc placed his hand on her bare stomach. Diane couldn't deny in her liquor-numbed mind that his touch sent a thrill through her, already being aroused from the obscene display on the patio, but that didn't change the fact that she was married, nor that her entire upbringing had prepared her to be repulsed by this... this filth! "Stop, Marc!" she moaned, pulling back from his hand. "Please, stop it!" She turned her head from his gaze, but in so doing her eyes once more feasted upon the carnally locked couple on the towel. Roger jerked his cock suddenly from Cindy's mouth and he moved downward again, then slightly to one side, his hands racing over the firm, but yielding bronzed flesh. He pulled her legs wide and parted the petal-like lips of her cunt, and then crawled between them. Cindy reached between their legs and grasped the blunt, fiery pole of his penis and with a twisted look of passion, sunk his cock deep into her dark, waiting hole of lust. Her whole body twitched and leapt with abandon as their bellies smacked together and Roger cupped the trembling moons of her ass and strained to push his cock further in. Diane stood motionless as her husband began the slow grinding of each long stroke, and for some reason instead of the utter revulsion she expected to feel, there was a peculiar twittering quiver deep between her thighs. She closed her eyes and pressed back against Marc's chest, but still the vision of Roger's gleaming cock, moist the full length from Cindy's lips, raced through her mind. Suddenly, Cord's hand snaked around her, and she felt her right breast slowly being massaged through the flimsy material of her bikini top. She was momentarily powerless to stop it. Then the suit was raised and her full, slightly quivering breast was free, its nipple hard against the sudden rush of air. Diane uttered a moan as Marc's thumb worked the rigid bud, and pleasure shot the full length of her body. "He's fucking my wife," Cord whispered provocatively into her ear. "Did you see him?" "Yes, oh yes," Diane mumbled back in a daze, the lewd word strangely exciting to her. Marc continued to play with her @@@@@@@ tit, grinding his pelvis tightly into hers. He slid his other hand down around the soft roundness of her buttocks. Her body stiffened in panicked realization of what was happening. "Oh, no, Marc, we can't... we can't do this!" "Why not? Your husband's fucking my wife isn't he?" "Oh no, please don't do this to me!" she pleaded, her eyes tearing with the salt of anguish. Cord lowered his head and completely engulfed her soft lips with his, and his tongue darted out to slip between her teeth. An uncontrollable tremor surged through her, her mouth opening to the pillage of his onslaught, her entire being relaxing against him. He held her closer, his big hands hot and moving as they pressed the spheres of her smooth, firm buttocks to his now bulging trunks, forcing her groin to grind against his swelling cock. "Stop, Marc!" Diane mewled, "Oh no, no... no!" She squirmed away from his grip. "I don't know what we can do about... about that... outside, but it can't be this! I'm not some, some slut you can... can take at will." "I know you're not, Diane," Cord breathed into her ear as he closed in again, his hand returning to her waist as he drew her to him with powerful arms once more. "But I plan to repay your husband's generosity in the best way possible." His hands began to fondle the tight, cloth-encased cheeks of Diane's buttocks. Momentarily she struggled, but then she realized the total futility of the situation. She couldn't scream, couldn't run... He kissed her hotly, and his right hand came up from her hips and massively closed over her still @@@@@@@ right breast, absorbing its cool, full flesh as though she were a budding child. "Oh... oh... oh...!" she cried, suddenly alive with livid sensations. His hands, his tongue, his whole enveloping body began to enflame her, and she gasped from the wantonness and craving which was rapidly overtaking her. Marc's hand traveled teasingly over her whole body, touching her breast, her stomach, her thigh... her inner thigh... then the narrow secretion band of her suit bottom. Yes! Yes! Oh God, his fingers felt good; They were so soft and warm and agonizingly close! A low purring of arousal escaped from her lips, and she breathed heavily, the blood hotly coursing through her veins. Cord smiled down at her, and then began to lead her gently away from the window and back to the couch. "'Yes, baby, yes," he crooned. "We're going to really make it." Gently, he pushed her down on her back on the couch, and she rubbed her legs along the cushions, undulating her thighs from the building passion. She raised her arms to Marc in almost drugged supplication, and he in turn kneeled beside her. His searing mouth and tongue pressed hard against her pliant, now-willing lips. His hands continued to play along her skin, slipping up and down her inner thigh, brushing against the burning, vibrant mound of her soft, young pussy. "Oh, Marc... oh Marc, please don't... oh yes!" she moaned. His fingers slipped up inside the narrow leg band of her bathing suit, and she cringed at the devilish touch. Her mind tried to preserve the vestiges of her principles, her concepts of morality, even as her body betrayed her with prurient desire. Then Cord, unheeding her final, weakened pleas of mercy, fingered the rich valley of her cunt, stroking the hair-covered ridges and burrowing deep to slide around the already blood-engorged clitoris. She involuntarily raised her hips, rotating her sex- hungered thighs in helpful deliberation, spreading her legs so he could wander between her thighs at will. Her arms were wrapped around his neck tightly and she whimpered into his ear. trailing hot, moist kisses across his face while slowly, surely, he insinuated his teasing fingers into the moist folds of her warm, slavering vaginal orifice. Oh god... this... this is so wrong... wrong! her brain screamed to her, but caught in the emotional agony of sensual desire, she could only groan and bite her lip. Cord parted the sensitive slit of her cunt and teased the soft, surrounding pubic hair as he made sudden, ecstatic contact with her throbbing clitoris. Diane sensed her own deep wetness from her unwanted passion and the electrifying shock of his caresses. He began to remove her suit pants, to edge them down over her full, well shaped thighs and hips, to worm insidiously the last defense from her deliriously pulsating pussy. Abruptly, the cool air upon the pubic hair of her groin triggered the last defiant rejection of his maddening probe. "Stop it! Stop it!" she cried, thrusting her hands against his heavy chest and writhing and kicking, trying to push him away. "Oh, for God's sake, get off me! Let me up!" "Goddamn it!" Marc pressed tighter, refusing to remove his middle finger and continuing the outrageous rampage of her tender, sensorial cunt. "It's too late for us to stop, baby. I've tried to be patient with you, to make it nice and enjoyable, but one way or the other I'm going to do just what I said. I'm going to fuck you, baby." He leered hotly down at her, eyes flashing with the uncontrollable lust of sexual frenzy. "Your husband's out there fucking my wife, and if you don't cooperate in return, baby, I'll fire him on the spot. Understand? You and I get together, and Roger will get his promotion, but if you don't..." His threat was clear to Diane in spite of her confused, liquor-dazed mind. She realized that she was in a horrible mess, with no way out. There was nothing she could do, nothing... oh Roger, Roger, what shall I do? Tears of humiliation and debasement showered down her face, and with sudden revulsion she realized that in her helplessness her hips were once more grinding up in response to the tantalizing play of Marc's maddening finger reinserted inside her vagina. Her lower torso reacted uncontrollably to his ministrations in a cadence with her quivering clitoris and wet, writhing vaginal slit. "Make up your mind!" he said suddenly. "What's it going to be?" Her reply caught in her throat. If she cooperated, he could take any indecent and licentious liberties with her she rationalized... but at least Roger would have his position secured. And then... maybe after some time had passed, she could repair the damage of their lives and this would be forgotten in the passages of their future happiness. But dear God, if Marc should fire him as he promised... well, she hated to think what that would do to Roger, to the two of them, to whatever they might have left. "Oh, oh, yes, yes I'll do it!" she hissed between clenched teeth, her body surrendering completely. Cord smiled triumphantly to himself and moved his bronzed body farther over her, and kissed her hotly, his giant tongue slipping deeply inside her mouth as his hand caressed her now wide open loins. Diane moaned beneath him, fighting vainly to maintain control of her body as the electrifying jolts of his massaging fingers began to seethe through her very essence. She felt him raise her up and unclip the brassiere snap, and closing her eyes she hunched her shoulders in automatic assistance. And then he removed the bathing suit halter and lowered it to the floor. Her throbbing alabaster breasts with their distended nipples were completely @@@@@@@ and with an appreciative gasp, Marc rolled his hands over them, kneading and squeezing the nipples between his fingers and thumbs. Then his slavering lips encompassed one aureole, his tongue flicking and rolling the jewel-hard nipple maddeningly. "I'm going to make you naked all the way now, baby," he said throatily. "Help me." Diane clenched her eyes tightly shut in lewd surrender and raised her hips, and strained her back as he slid the last sheath of suit down over her writhing buttocks. It was suddenly as if bonds had been dropped from her body, for the feeling of being totally naked before the hungry eyes of a strange man was both deliciously decadent and wonderfully evil. Unconsciously she flexed her warm, damp pussy toward the cool air, and her pubic hair almost stretched from its imprisonment inside the suit. She played her hands down her sides with abandonment, mewling and sighing with abject licentiousness. She spread her ivory columned legs and tightened her stomach muscles, her eyes still mercifully shut to her shameless actions. Oh Roger! Oh Roger, can you ever forgive me? And then came the flashing realization that she had nothing to apologize for to Roger, not as long as he was... was fucking... that word! But yes, it was fucking she meant... fucking that woman outside. She opened her eyes and stared at the man above her, then widened them still further as she realized he had removed his own bathing suit. He was standing over her, a salacious grin twisting his features, his hand stroking the heavy, uncircumcised foreskin of his corpulent, blood- pumped penis back and forth over the hard, bulbous head. Good God! No woman could take all that! It would rip her insides open! "Roger this big, baby?" Marc taunted, his eyes cruelly gleaming. "Well, you just wait until it's all stuffed up in your belly and then compare!" She couldn't stop staring at his obese cock, and at the sight of her own naked body helpless beneath it. She was filled with shame, and it further dawned on her that her husband's boss was actually enjoying this torture, was reveling in this cruel debauchery of her soul. "We'll teach that damned husband of yours to fuck my wife," he continued, tormenting her further, watching the twisted contortion of her fear-ridden features. Again, Diane felt the hot tears dribble from her eyes, and she knew that Marc would brook no mercy. She hardly heard his filthy words, her mind too occupied with the hopelessness of her situation and the horrifying distress of knowing Marc was as wanton as her husband. Dear Lord, there was nowhere to turn for help, nowhere to save herself from the ravishment which awaited her! She was alone. How could she have ever thought of this man as a brother, as someone safe? Yet even as she groveled in the acute sense of terror, the slight traces of desire began to amplify through her momentarily dormant senses. She rose to meet his body as he dropped on top of her, the hardness of his thick, pulsating penis gouging her soft flesh of her belly, his huge hands once more prowling over her full, erect breasts. She whined from the combination of desire and pain, and then their lips closed upon one another, their tongues twisting and stabbing deep into their respective mouths with mounting lust. "You're going to beg me for it when I'm through," Marc promised. "You're going to cry with ecstasy, baby, so help me!" He moved down her undulating body with wild, licking strokes of his tongue, until his head was just above her defenselessly spread thighs. "Oh, no, Marc... not that, please not that!" The remembrance of the night before and Roger's drunken kisses upon her unprotected vagina returned to Diane with vivid clarity. She clenched her small fists together, her arms tight against her ribs and tried to close her legs from Cord's assault. Her vibrant, naked flesh crawled with the idea of the impending perversion, but the palms of his hands were already against the inner flesh of her thighs and were spreading them apart ever further. She raised her head as Marc gazed hungrily down at the warm pink slit fringed so delicately with its soft, golden pussy hair... Diane whimpered. She, too, could see how her body betrayed her, for her coral flesh was tinged with tiny, glistening droplets of desire, and the glistening, petal-like lips of her cunt almost cried out to the leering face of the lust-inflamed man above. She watched petrified as slowly, deliberately, Marc spread her secret shame-filled vagina with his thumbs and dropped his lips to kiss the enchanted area. "Oohh, Marc, oohh!" she groaned, but the only response from him was to snake his long, teasing tongue against her defenseless genitals. Her body lurched against the bestial outrage, her stomach churning in horror and humiliation as his lapping tongue slithered around her open pussy lips. She begged in her shame for him to stop his violent assault, yet he only labored faster, his mouth and tongue making wet, obscene licking sounds which filled the room with their lewd echoes of abandoned carnal desire. Then again in horror, the unwanted sensations of pleasure pervaded her body, and her quivering cunt dilated with total surrender to his scurrilous defilement. His hands moved back to her breasts and clenched them almost brutally, the apex of his actions designed to collapse her young pride and morals. She tried to pull her eyes from his wildly moving head and grasping hands, but she only continued to stare as he sucked insanely at her open vagina, the desperation of trying to keep the blissful palpabilities from being acknowledged by every vein, muscle and cord of her subjugated body. Suddenly his tongue found her erect, pulsing clitoris, and he explored it as she whined in agonized pleasure. He took the tiny button between his teeth and nipped it, running the tip of his tongue over it. Diane moved her head back and forth, flailing her hair and cried out with animal ecstasy, gripping the edges of the couch with straining hands. Cord opened the hungry vault of his mouth and lowered his tongue to the heated, throbbing cavern of her vagina; as he orally fucked her, he heard the gurgling and mewling sounds from her lips. He swirled his tongue and surged it in and out of her clasping cunt, then drew her legs up and slid his arms underneath so that his shoulders were wedged between her thighs. He clutched her tight, satiny buttocks with both hands and shifted them closer to his questing lips. She howled from the searing delight which rose from the liquid depths of her pussy, and she reached desperately for him, her hands fighting to rid herself of the thrusting, pulsating tongue sunk so deep between her legs. Then they suddenly dropped their futile battle and tangled themselves wildly in his hair and pulled his mouth still further into her. She was his now! Marc Cord gloated to himself, relishing the fact that this tender young morsel of a wife was his to play with, to subjugate, use discard... fuck... however his mood struck him. He dropped his mouth still lower and poked his tongue into the tiny hole of her anus. The crude, forbidden act plunged Diane into never before realized raptures, and the seething contact of his lips to her asshole made her scream with erotic delight. She closed her eyes and let herself become lost in the sensual pleasure which surged through her love-starved nerves. She rolled her hips and screwed her rectum onto his stiffened tongue, the goose-flesh raising on her quaking belly and heaving breasts. "Ohhhh, Marc, love me... love me!" she heard herself plead, her shame gone beneath the overpowering conquest of his lickings. She had no control, but no longer wanted any, and there was no longer any restraint in the furious spasms which had seized control of her actions. The intense internal rapture that she had never known before made her body cry out for fulfillment. She had broken like a young mare to his will now, and Cord could only congratulate himself on the success on his well-laid plans. He continued to curl his tongue deep into the passages of her cunt and anus, while she thrust herself up to his mashed face and forced his head down into her silky hair-lined crotch. She was past the point of no return, and he was damned if he was going to let her escape his full benefit. Yes, Cindy had done her job well, but there never had been a question of that. She loved to fuck, and Roger Slater had the dumb good looks to arouse her immediately. She was having her fill of the ambitious but unimaginative Mr. Slater, and now, he, the injured husband, was reaping his strategic rewards. "You're going to get fucked now!" Cord moaned as his mouth rested from her vagina. "God damn it, I'm going to screw you like you've never been screwed before!" Diane cringed under his lewd phrases, but they excited her still more. She whispered, "Yes... yes... yes!" in an abandoned response, spreading her legs, dropping them from Marc's shoulders. Then he crawled over and said hoarsely, "Take my cock, Diane, and put it in your cunt." She hesitated only for a moment, and then slipped her hand between their quivering bodies and grasped his hard, triton-sized prick in her right hand and guided it over her full fleshy cunt lips. The rubbery head sent stinging responses through her as it parted the soft sparse pubic hair and touched the ragged, saliva drenched sides of her pussy. She held her breath, for he was directly next to the tight, gently throbbing mouth of her vagina. She felt the first pressure of his drive. "Ohhhh!" she breathed in helpless protest, but the penis continued to worm forward and cruelly stretch the elastic opening until she felt as though she were splitting apart down between her thighs, just as she had feared upon seeing his huge swollen penis a few moments ago. Cord grinned with sheer raw lust. He glared down at the helpless, innocent young wife spread-eagled under him, the head of his prick disappearing into the soft tickling hair of her cunt. He had to fuck her! He had to! He fell forward in a sudden rush of passion, burying his cock like a raging battleaxe to its hilt, smashing her tits to her chest, sinking to her belly without mercy or thought of injury. The soft ridges of her cunt enclosed his rampaging machine in soft velvetness. He slowly stroked outward, then shoved back in, making her gasp with pain. "Like it?" he sneered in crazed torment. "Ohhhhh, yes, oh yes!" she groaned, beginning to react. There was no reason to deny the flames of carnality which seared her body, for she was lost. Lost! Cord had taken everything that was right and good from her, and she in turn had abandoned control over herself. The abysmal thought of her total surrender sent chills coursing along her spine and she twitched and writhed to the slow rhythm of her husband's boss's penis skewering inside her. Cord slipped his hands down her sides and under the undulating orbs of her ass, grasping one, then the other, reveling in their flexing as he pressed his hands tightly to them. He jerked her harder to his loins and felt her pulling her cunt against his cock. She flowered open to receive still more, insatiable now. He moved with long, smooth strokes that brought his cock to the edge of her now hungrily snapping vagina on the back-thrust and then forward into her uplifted buttocks until he could feel the harsh slap of his bludgeoning balls against her tiny puckered anus. He thought of a further humiliation he could subject upon Diane and began to run his fingertips along the sides of her pussy, fondling the contracting lips, bringing still more moaning of abandonment from her as her ever more insatiable vagina worked to swallow his greedy cock. The pain had long since vanished from her loins and her legs jerked and quivered on either side of his impaling rod with uncontrolled cadence. Diane slavered her tongue around her lips as she mewled in pleasure, and her neck and thighs strained with the intensity of emotion. There was nothing save the fantastically delicious sensation of lying beneath this man and returning thrust for thrust the wild fucking he was giving to her. Diane knew that Marc smiled the smile of a man triumphant, but she did not care. He quickened his charging thrusts, hot and deep, as she thrashed beneath him. He could feel the power of her impending cum. Her breasts heaved against the pressure of his chest and the tiny diamond nipples dug deep into his bare chest, and her legs jerked out wide and up on either side of his pounding body. The plateau of her crotch was wide open to his pile-driver grindings, and the untouched recesses of her womb pushed against his brutal thrusts. He wanted her to remember this revolutionary turning point in her life, and worked harder and faster to make it true. Then, "Oh Christ... Om my god, I'm cumming! Cumming! I'M CUMMING!" She shivered under him, her cunt suddenly opening around him like a flood gate, voraciously gushing wet, sticky fluid around his madly pistoning cock. She jerked towards him several times, the lips of her vagina seething in a desperate sucking attempt to milk his penis dry. Her breath came ragged and choked, and he dove still deeper into her burning channel of sensuality. Then the boiling spigot of his own juices untapped to pour forth foaming jets of white, creamy sperm, and the top of his cock shot the hot, scalding liquid far, up into her soft, palpitating belly. Their frothing juices mingled into a reservoir of mutual joy and passion which Diane had never before in her life realized existed. Her body, beaten and satiated, collapsed beneath Marc, her legs suddenly limp, her heart near bursting from her chest. Sanity seemed to return as the waves of sensuality receded, and then the shame and humiliation came back. She remembered where she was, and who was on top of her, whose thick penis was buried in her still gently throbbing vagina. But the only thought which burned through her was to leave this horrible, degrading place and never return. Even though she had caught Roger making love to Cindy, it still did not give her right to do what she had done. Roger must never find out. Never! Cord retracted his now deflated rod gently, and in agony, she rolled over, covering her @@@@@@@ vaginal slit from his view with her thighs. She tried to blot out the closeness of him by throwing an arm over her eyes. It was enough to have been so weak and to have allowed Marc the unrestrained use of her body, but now his crudely deposited semen seeped from her cunt and began to trickle down her inner thighs, hot and sticky, making Diane whimper from further indignity. "That was great, baby!" Cord said with an unmistakably victorious smile on his lips. "Yes," she replied coldly. "Now let me up." Cord smiled at her and slid off and stood up, retrieving his bathing suit. His limp prick hung dormant, the thick veneer of their cum juices coagulating around its wrinkled skin. Diane reached for her bra and bathing suit pants, pushing his offered hand away. She couldn't stand the touch of him. Not now, not after the terrible, debasing debacle she had just been subjected to. But in spite of herself, she watched how easily and naturally Marc stood before her, and she gazed hypnotically at the thick thatch around his groin as he eased his trunks up his legs. His balls were large and well attached; little reflexive shivers crawled up her spine. "Come on," Marc said comfortingly. "If you're ready, we'll go back outside. Maybe you'd like a swim to cool off." Diane froze, humiliation running rampant through her whole being, making her cheeks flush a deep red hue. The miserable ordeal of facing Roger now overwhelmed her, and she wasn't sure if she could stand it, not with another man's lewd sperm still boiling within her belly... "What's the matter, Diane?" Marc asked softly. "You're not worried about your husband, are you?" She could only nod, the choking reply of, "Roger, Roger will never understand," bubbling from her trembling lips. Marc laughed softly. "Really, Diane. He's had his, hasn't he. Isn't turnabout fair play?" "It's... different with a man." "No, it isn't. Not any more, Diane. You'd better begin living in the Twentieth Century. Your grandmother opened the gates when she fought for equal rights, and the equality she won should naturally extend to the bed as well. True democracy must include sex, for that's one of the basic freedoms if anything is, and we men should welcome that fact." Mesmerically, his words churning in her brain, Diane let him lead her out of the living room and into the still bright afternoon sun. She looked down at her bare feet, unable to meet the eyes of the now dressed couple seated calmly at the grotto table. She was so ashamed, so mortified. She wanted to die! "Bring the drinks, darling?" Cindy said loudly as they approached. Diane couldn't help but think how unconcerned she sounded, just as if nothing had happened. Just as if she had not screwed Roger and Marc had not just finished with her. Oh God, why couldn't the earth just open up and swallow her on the spot? Must she go through with this horrid farce? "Sure, Cindy," Marc replied, holding the pitcher aloft. "Right here. Got the glasses ready?" She numbly sat down across from Roger, head still bowed. He wouldn't look at her either, his own eyes lowered guiltily. Diane put her hands on the table and stared at her nails, two rivulets of tears running down her cheeks unheeded, for she was past resistance. Nothing mattered any more. There was a silence as the glasses were filled, and then Cindy said in a casual tone: "Well, how was it, kids?" Marc chuckled. "Great. Diane's a fabulous lay. Roger, you should really consider yourself lucky to have such a wild piece of ass for a wife." Roger jerked to his feet in disbelief. "What? What are you saying, Marc. Did you...? Were you two in there...?" His words dripped bitterness and terror and instant loathing. He looked as if he were going to vomit. Diane thought about running. Running anywhere to escape this dreadful, agonizing scene. But there wasn't any place she could go; this was her hell, her punishment. Whatever had been left of her marriage was finished for good now, she thought. Her whole life had crashed around her, for within the past hour she had changed from an innocent and faithful wife to a common whore, a sperm basin for a complete stranger. The full impact of the hour struck her with complete impact and she cringed in her chair, waiting for the cauldron of deserved abuse Roger was sure to heap upon her. "Now, wait a minute, Roger," Cord said placidly. But his voice was authoritarian, full of control. "Sit down and listen to me." For the first time, Diane ventured to look up. Roger was staring at her, burning a brand of loathing on her forehead. She averted her eyes, unable to withstand his naked hatred. But he obeyed Cord's command and sat down again. "That's better. Roger, are you going to deny that you were screwing my wife?" "I..." Roger choked, caught on his own petard. "I..." "Don't make excuses. We watched you giving it to her. Diane and I both." There was a long, terrible silence. Diane could not control herself. "Oh, please, Roger, forgive me! Please forgive me! I-I didn't know what I was doing! It was a mistake, a horrible mistake!" "No," Marc said calmly. "Not any more than my wife was mistaken in fucking you, Roger. I liked it, Cindy liked it, and damn it, if you'd both be honest with yourselves, you'd realize you liked it, too." He paused. "If you regard each other as exclusive possessions, and hold that sex is fundamentally dirty, degrading, then this is one experiment you probably won't repeat. I'm sorry about that. I really can't accept that concept, nor the one that says someone else can spoil your possession by using it. I like to think of sex as being clean, natural, good fun, and a nice way of becoming closer to somebody else." "I don't think of sex as being dirty," Roger shot back. "But I can't see throwing all sense of decency out the window like a... a rutting animal!" "Calm down, Roger," Marc said. "The trouble is that both of you were raised as puritans, where innocence and modesty were virtues, and sex is only used as a means of procreation. But that's not right, Roger, and it never has been. Group sex is fun, too, and joy is as moral as procreation. It adds novelty, a beautiful experience to your life if you'd let it, without taking anything away from your love for each other." Diane sat dazed, Marc's strong arguments of his and Cindy's way of life battling with her own concepts. This was wrong, all wrong... or was it? Was his really the better way of life? She shook her head, confused. So much had happened in so short a time... "Look, kids," Cindy said mildly. "Think about it. How you decide is strictly your business. We're advocating one way, because we like it, but it may not be your way. At least be familiar with the fact that it exists." Diane, a certain new-found courage seeping into her soul, turned to Cindy. "How--I mean, what happened to...?" She faltered, unable to speak the question in her heart. "How did I become involved?" Cindy prompted. "I don't mind telling you, Diane, because I've learned to be at peace with myself and accept the idea of being a woman. I was married before, to a man who knew only one position of sex and did that one badly all the time. I had, to put it mildly, strong sexual conflicts. I divorced him, not only because of that, but for all sorts of reasons, and then I met Marc. He showed me some stag films one night, and we made mad, passionate love afterwards. I had been released, really exploding, for the first time. I became aware of what sex is all about. Later I had the opportunity to watch a couple make love. They sucked each other off, and really did all the tricks, and you know what? I didn't find it to be ugly as my first husband had taught me, I found it beautiful." Diane nodded numbly. "I can't accept that idea," Roger said primly. He got to his feet, his eyes still blazing uncontrollable rage. "I think we'd better go, Diane." "Hey," said Marc. "Take it in the spirit it was given, will you? Tell you what. Why don't you two come over for dinner tomorrow night?" "No," Roger said. "That would be... impossible." Marc shrugged. "The invitation is open. We'd love to have you." "I'm sure," Roger said coldly. Cord shrugged. "Think about it." Roger pressed his lips tightly together and took Diane's arm and pulled her to her feet. Quaking with guilt, with physical soreness from Marc's drubbing cock, with mental confusion, Diane allowed herself to be roughly led toward the sun porch and the dressing room inside. CHAPTER 5 --------- Diane came out of the bathroom and walked into the bedroom, wearing her long nylon nightie, her blonde hair long and flowing down her back. Roger was lying on the bed, his hands clasped behind his head, smoking a cigarette. He wore only his jockey shorts. Diane swallowed into her shame-dried throat as she stood just inside the door, looking at him. His eyes were on the ceiling. He hadn't looked at her or spoken to her since they'd left the Cord home in Peacock Gap that afternoon. She had tried to talk to him several times, but either he walked away from her or the words constricted in her throat before she could get them said. She felt total and abject self-abomination at what had happened to her with Marc Cord on that sun porch couch, what she had willingly allowed herself to become. Her cunt still throbbed from the merciless buffeting of Cord's gigantic cock, and her breasts were swollen and tender from his impassioned manipulations. His cum is still swishing around inside me, she thought sickly, endeavoring to further punish herself for her unforgivable transgression. I'm carrying Marc Cord's sticky white seeds in my belly right now... I'm nothing but a dirty, filthy whore and my soul will surely burn forever in the fires of hell for what I've done, for the sin I've committed. Slowly, she walked to the bed and sank onto it, careful not to touch her husband. Roger didn't look at her, his eyes remained on the ceiling, the cigarette curling smoke into the electric-charged air of the room. Suddenly, Roger asked in a cold, dead voice. "Did you like it, Diane?" The sound of his voice caused her heart to pound violently. "What?" "The fuck Cord gave you this afternoon?" Roger said. "Did you like it?" Tears welled in her eyes. "Oh Roger, please..." "Goddamn it!" he faltered. "Did you like it?" In spite of herself, Diane found her mind returning to the episode on the couch, to her wide-spread legs and the sight of Cord's huge, blood-engorged penis sawing mercilessly back and forth into her widespread vagina. Did she like it, did she really? Yes, she thought with more personal revulsion. Yes, she had liked it. She had liked it enough to achieve her own climax, to cum in blinding, crashing waves, to cry out her own fulfillment to him and send his flood of milky semen surging into her... The revelation that, truly, she had enjoyed Marc Cord sent the tears of humiliation cascading like a salty waterfall down over her cheeks. Oh yes, she was the vilest adulteress, the foulest harlot, the most miserable of all the world's cyprians... "Well?" Roger asked. "I asked you a question, bitch." "Oh, God, Roger, darling, don't torture me!" "You did like it, didn't you?" "Yes!" she blurted. "Yes, yes, yes!" "You fucking whore!" "Yes, I'm a whore!" she cried, throwing herself against him and sobbing uncontrollably against his bare chest. "Oh God, Roger, yes I am!" He didn't touch her. "You act like you're proud of the fact." "Nooooo!" she wailed miserably. "Roger, no, please, I'm not proud! I'm sick, just sick!" "You goddamned well ought to be." She continued to sob against his hirsute chest, her nails digging lightly, convulsively, into the skin. "Roger... Roger, are you sorry you... did it with Cindy Cord?" "Hell no, I'm not sorry." The words were like a whip in her brain, a well- deserved verbal chastisement, and she felt the masochistic need to hear more. "Was... was she good for you?" Diane asked wretchedly. "Damn right she was," Roger answered. "She was damned good. She was better than you'll ever be!" "Oh Roger...!" "She's ten times the fuck you are!" Her fingers were kneading his flesh spasmodically now, and she felt a curious tingling sensation begin in her stomach. "Why, darling? Why did you... screw with her?" "Why?" He laughed scornfully. "Because you're an iceberg, that's why! Or at least you're an iceberg with me. Maybe with Cord you weren't. Maybe you gave him one hell of a ride." The tingling was spreading, inflaming her loins, and she knew it was the beginning of intense arousal. For some strange, perverted reason Roger's derisiveness was having a sexual effect on her body. She was being consumed with lust, slowly, slowly. She wanted her husband, wanted his body, wanted his... yes, wanted his cock inside her... I want to fuck him, she thought suddenly. I want him to fuck me... fuck me... fuck me! I'm a whore, aren't I, nothing but a whore, and that's what whores want, isn't it? To be fucked... fucked... fucked...! Her hand began to make tiny circular motions on his stomach, rubbing gently, teasingly, dipping lower until it was just about to the waistband of his jockey shorts. He looked down at her hand, not comprehending, not understanding at all. "What the hell are you doing?" "Roger," she moaned. "Oh God, Roger, I-I want you!" "What?" he asked incredulously. "I want you to... to fuck me!" "What?" he said again, not believing his ears. "Did you say what I thought you said? My own darling, frigid, virginal wife. Did I hear you say fuck me?" "Yes! Oh Roger, yes!" Her hand moved to the waistband of his shorts now, sliding under it. She could feel the wiry bristles of his pubic hair, and the touch of him sent ripples of sheer lust coursing through her. Her hand went still lower, contacting the head of his prick, and she ran her fingernail over it tantalizingly. Blood pounded through Roger's loins, causing his cock to leap into rigid erection, causing it to palpitate achingly under her probing fingers. She caressed its turgid length, back and forth, back and forth, then tracing downward to stroke his rapidly bloating balls, teasing the leathery, wrinkled surface of his scrotum. "Roger!" she moaned, completely abandoning herself to her lust, to the newly awakened fires within her; for she was awakened, she finally realized, Marc Cord had wakened her to the full enjoyment of sex that afternoon and she hadn't known it until now... "Roger, don't you want to fuck me?" "Jesus Christ!" he said. His hips had begun to squirm on the bed from her ministrations, and he was breathing raggedly. "I can't believe this!" "Don't you, Roger?" she asked, stroking his cock and his balls. "Don't you, darling?" "Yes! Jesus, yes!" He entwined his fingers in her hair and jerked her head up, grinding his mouth down on hers, and her tongue flashed into his mouth like a purveyor of liquid fire. Christ, was this his wife, was this Diane? She was actually hot, she actually wanted him! Their tongues curled around one another, burning, flicking back and forth, and she drew hers in and out of his mouth in the rhythmic attitude of copulation. His hands went to her nightie, stroking her body through the thin, wispy material. Her fingers on his cock were burning, burning, and he reached down as he raised his hips to pull the cloth of his shorts away from his blistering, fervid loins. His monstrous, trembling penis leapt into her hand and she consumed it as if it were something she had wanted all her life, but had been forbidden to have until that very moment. "Roger!" she breathed against his mouth. "Roger, make me naked! Rip my nightie off, Roger! Now, now, now!" His hand closed over the neck of the silky garment, bunching it in his fingers, then savagely he jerked back and downward. There was a whispering, shredding sound as it came loose in his hand, as he tore it from her taut, hard-nippled breasts and drew it down over her pussy, so wet now with the flowing secretions of her expanding lust. She helped him by twisting and undulating her body, her hand still vibrantly rubbing his genitals, her mouth still fused hotly with his. And then she was completely nude, and his hands were on her breasts, kneading and manipulating her hardening nipples until she mewled with pleasure deep in her throat. Then his hand was moving down, down over her stomach, through the soft golden fleece of her pubic hair, finally touching the erect, pulsing shaft of the miniature phallus that was her clitoris. She whimpered in unrestrained pleasure as he massaged the tiny, trembling bud between his thumb and forefinger. Her loins began to grind down into the sheets of the bed in wild, uncontrol led counterpoint to his fingering movements down between her legs. Her head flailed from side to side, the sensations so intense within her that fresh new mewls of lust and excitement erupted from her throat. Diane continued to enfold his granite-hard cock, drawing the foreskin back and forth, tickling the blood-swollen vein on its underside. She felt every ridge, every muscle, every vein in its immense expanse. But she wanted to know it better, to learn each and every inch of it, to know it as well as she knew herself; she was completely lost now in the building passion which she had allowed to take control of her body, which Roger's teasing fingers were further enhancing. I want to suck it, she thought then as she stroked him. I want to suck his big, hard prick, I want to feel it in my mouth, I want to know what it's like to suck my husband and really enjoy it, not like last night on the kitchen floor but really and truly enjoy it... "Darling!" she breathed against his mouth. "Darling, I want to suck your cock! Please, darling, I want to suck it!" Tremors of lewd desire ran rampant through Roger's flesh. This was what he had always dreamed of! This was what he had always wanted, but never thought he would achieve! She was literally begging him to allow her to suck his cock! She wanted it, wanted his penis, wanted his body, wanted him! "Yes!" he crooned. "Oh Jesus, yes, baby, yes!" Her mouth left his and began to trail down along his chest, pausing to nip gently at the erectness of his nipples, marveling that male teats reacted under extreme arousal much as those of a female, and then moving down along his belly. She let her tongue flick into the tiny, puckered opening of his navel, felt him twist and jerk beneath her head and his hand continue to oscillate her swollen clitoris back and forth. Then she was poised above the hot, hard length of his cock. Her eyes were open wide and she stared at the thin sheen of lubricating fluid which dribbled from the small opening in the glans, to flow down along the shaft and cause it to shine moistly in the pale light from the nightstand lamp. She kept staring at it, as if hypnotized by that unseeing eye, the purplish-red, palpitating monster which she had cradled in her hand. It seemed to sway before her face, like a charmed cobra, urging her mutely to come closer, come nearer. She obeyed. Her lips were only a scant inch from the moist, drooling head, half an inch, and then her tongue came out with agonizing slowness and touched the rubbery glans, touched it and began to swirl around the opening, lapping up all the thick, sticky fluid. Diane's brain reeled from the electric touch of her tongue on his penis, from the salty, not unpleasant taste of his semen. It was good, good, good. She hadn't dreamed it would be this good! She opened her mouth wider and took the head inside the butter-soft interior, swirling her tongue faster and faster now over the dripping glans, causing Roger to cry out in pure delight. "Oh Jesus, Jesus, baby, that's it! Oh Christ, that's ittttt!" he wailed, wrapping his hands in her hair and pushing her head down on him, making her take more of his rigid column into her gently nibbling mouth. She massaged the soft resilient skin of his testicles tantalizingly with one hand, and her thumb and forefinger were stroking the mighty base of his cock. She was sucking rhythmically up and down now, twirling the softness of her tongue maddeningly around it at the apex of the withdrawal, the tip flicking across the tiny split in the glans. Roger flexed his buttocks, moaning, looking down at the crown of her head bobbing up and down above his loins as she simultaneously worked her buttocks in tight, undulating circles. He imagined the pink fleshy lips being pulled out grotesquely, clinging to his thick cock as she sucked voraciously, her feverish mind churning with the delicious lewdness of the act. Roger felt her naked breasts flex and dance in his belly, and he knew he was going to cum before very much longer. He could feel the surging, boiling activity in his balls, the impending eruption of his churning sperm. God, she was... she was incredible! Even Cindy Cord hadn't been this good yesterday, when she had sucked him by the pool! He had never known it could be like this! "Baby...!" he panted. "Baby, I want to... fuck you now... got to fuck you now... come on, baby, let me fuck you..." She ceased her maddening licking of his cock, stopped the delicious gentle digging of the tips of her teeth into the hard resisting flesh. Almost reluctantly, she released his cock, let it slide from her mouth trailing a thin strand of lubrication with her wet, glistening lips as they pulled away. She turned her face up to him, her eyes burning with lust and desire and... yes, with love, too, he could see that. She rolled over onto her back, with her legs pulled up, knees to her breasts, and spread widely, lewdly, exposing the pink, passion soaked petals of her vagina to his eyes. Roger rolled over, poised over her. He had to fuck her, and he had to fuck her now; if he didn't he was not only going to blow his wad, he was going to blow his goddamned mind! "Take it in your hand, baby," he whispered fervently. "Take my big cock in your hand and shove it up that tight little cunt of yours where Marc Cord's was this afternoon! Do it now, baby! Put it in, put it in!" Her hand slipped down as she tossed and flung her body on the sweat-soaked bed and encircled his thick throbbing cock in her small fingers. She spread her legs and thighs ever wider apart as her fingers dug into the moist, slick surface of his shaft; and then she was guiding his prick toward the small, juicy hole of her vagina, using its bulbous, purplish head to part the pubic hair and full, fleshy lips of her cunt. She gasped aloud at the sudden electrifying contact of the rubbery glans against the damp, sensitive flesh. Roger flicked his hips slightly forward, and Diane felt a sharp little pain from the stretching pressure of his member at the tight entrance of her vaginal orifice. "Ohhhhh!" she cried. "Aaaaaaaggggghhhh!" He pushed forward again as the gigantic crest forced its way into the tightly clenched elastic opening. Her hips flew up to meet his thrust, burying almost the full length of his tumescent rod in the folds of her cunt, sending it racing along the lubricated passage and into her belly until she felt his heavy, sperm- bloated balls smack solidly against the upturned cheeks of satin-soft ass. "Ohhhhhh, Roger, ROGER!" she wailed beneath him as he flexed his cock deep inside the tight flesh of her vaginal sheath, lurching the thick shaft another fraction of an inch deeper into her, then repeated the motion again, and again, each time raising moans of pain and joy from deep inside Diane. Soon, her vaginal slit became accustomed to his monstrous size, and the pain abated and there was nothing for her but joy, joy for the first time from the plunging cock of her husband, the man she loved. Roger began a slow revolving motion with his pelvis, grinding his cock tightly into her naked crotch, expanding the walls of her pussy even more. "Fuck me, Roger, fuck me, FUCK ME!!" she heard herself cry out, and the obscene words from her own lips caused her flailing buttocks to rotate even more insanely, to demand even harder thrusts from her husband's churning loins. He rocked above her, using short, smooth strokes, and her body reacted in kind, chills of excitement and rapture spiraling the full length of her spine as she felt the tempo of his heavy, burgeoning cock burrow into her throbbing cunt. Quickly, he increased his pace and the length of his stroke, knowing he couldn't last much longer, feeling the volcano that was his balls almost brimming over. Diane raised her widespread loins up to him in simultaneous rhythm to his every downward thrust as her passion-contorted face twisted wantonly with her desire. Now Roger was slamming into her with demoniacal force, drawing his heavy cock nearly out of the tight, moist sheath clasping at it hungrily, then plunging down again until his swollen balls slapped ruthlessly against the @@@@@@@, puckered ring of her asshole. The pressure was mounting, mounting, in his billowing sac, and his head swam wildly with the impending knowledge of his cumming. He had never known a fucking like this, never, never, never! Oh God, she was beyond his wildest fantasies! Diane began to toss her head in frenzied, abandoned ecstasy, impaled on his rock-hard shaft, and rapturous little moans bubbled past her lips. She was so wild she was going to go out of her mind, she knew it, she knew it! She sucked at his tongue, buried half into her throat now, trying to milk it as her pussy was trying to milk his pistoning cock, and her legs raised even higher to receive his thundering manhood. "I-I'm almost there, darling!" Roger shouted in mindless ecstasy then, and she gurgled her agreement, her encouragement, her need around his tongue. She was almost there herself. She wanted to cum with him, co- mingle his juices with Marc's in her belly until she was consumed by nothing but lust-fire from within. Roger increased his pace even more, deepening his thrust as she writhed wildly beneath him, grinding up and down his cock with incredible fury, her legs twitching, her toes curling as she lurched her legs wide and upwards. He knew by this that she was near orgasm, and he pounded, pounded, reveling the wet, slurping sounds which came to his ears from his pile- driving cock in her eagerly sucking cunt. He pressed his hands behind her knees and thrust them back hard against her breasts, until her head was framed between them, bringing the tableau of her magnificent crotch higher and wider open to his brutal plunges. "Ohhhhh, ohhhhh, yes!" Diane chanted under him as she felt her orgasm climbing to the very pinnacle. Her passion-contorted features were like a gargoyle caricature of her normally soft, innocent beauty. Roger ground his cock hard and deep, faster, faster, into the tender sanctuary of her womb. He watched her breasts heave and quiver as a result of his pummeling, even saw their tiny nipples expand before his very eyes as she tossed her head wildly, crazily from side to side. And then she convulsed beneath him, her mouth opening wide around his penetrating tongue, and a cry of animal delight, of pagan rapture, tore from the core of her being. "AAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHH!" As he continued to hammer into her, Roger felt her cunt walls secrete their warm gushes of wet sticky fluid around his plundering cock, inundating his shaft and his balls. She was cumming like he was sure she did with Marc Cord this afternoon! With renewed urgency, he thrust faster, deeper, with all the strength he possessed. He felt her jerk, lurch, spasm wildly, the mouth of her cunt sucking at him feverishly, her breath spewing against his face in short, ragged gasps. And then he sensed his own hot, churning sperm race the length of his prick in incredible ecstasy, causing his body to tremble with palsied motion as his juices spurted from the opening in his cock far, deep, far, deep into her violently quivering recesses... it was a never-ending flow which caused her to moan in spasmodic, indecipherable cries of delight as her belly quaked with the unleashed pool of delectation he had emptied into her. A long time later, an eternity later, the torrent ended and her own body relaxed. She let her legs fall limp around Roger as he collapsed forward on her, and her heart roared and pounded like the mighty crash of surf in her chest. Dear God, she had never known anything that good existed on the face of this earth! And she had thought she had been sexually awakened with Marc Cord! But that had only been the beginning, only the first unbinding of her physically chained body, for now, with the man she loved, with her husband Roger, she had experienced rapture beyond all mortal expectancy. Never, never, never had she ever in her wildest dreams thought sex would be this good, this wonderful! After a while, Roger lifted his head and gazed into Diane's eyes. His own eyes were moist, and filled with satiation, with exhaustion, with... yes, with love. "Diane," he began, swallowing, "Oh God, darling, that was... that was beyond belief!" She kissed him gently, nibbling at his lower lip. "Was it better than with... with Cindy Cord?" she inquired softly. "God, yes! Oh Jesus Christ, you don't even have to ask!" She kissed him again. "You were better than Marc Cord, darling," she said. "Much, much better." "Do you mean that?" "Oh yes, I mean it." She moved her hand down along the sweat-slick surface of his buttocks to dip between them and gently rub the soft, resilient skin of his deflated balls. "Diane... I love you, I really love you!" Roger blurted. "I'm sorry for... for what happened last night, and for what happened with Cindy." "Shhhh," she told him. "Don't be sorry, Roger. Don't be. I'm glad it all happened. Up until just now, I... hated myself, but not now, not now. I'm glad I let Marc Cord fuck me and plant his seed deep inside me!" "Y-you are?" "Yes, dear," Diane said. "Don't you see? Somehow, letting a strange man touch me, use my body, shoot in me, awakened all the desires which I had unwittingly kept repressed so long inside me." "Something I couldn't do," Roger said, with a trace of bitterness. "Something your own husband couldn't accomplish in two years of marriage and love-making." "No, no, darling, that isn't it at all," Diane said. "It didn't have anything to do with you. What it was was me. I'd lived with my puritanical moral upbringing so long that I just couldn't change when I married, when it became all right for me to experience sexual desires. I still couldn't bring myself to let go. It took an affair, a morally forbidden affair, a lewd fucking with a man I hardly knew to open up this whole new wonderful world for me." Roger considered her words for a moment, and then he kissed the soft, smooth column of her throat tenderly. "Then... I'm glad we went over to the Cords today, Diane. I'm glad because the only thing that's kept our marriage from being perfect was your... your..." "Frigidity?" Diane whispered. "You can say it now, Roger, because that's just what it was. I understand that... and I'm ashamed of it, of the torment I must have put you through these past two years, all the while blaming you because I thought you were too demanding." They lay in silence for a long while, with Roger's now limp prick draining lovingly into Diane's satiated, warmly moist cunt. He made no move to rise from her body, and she made no move to push him off; they were together, for the first time, together. Finally, Roger said, "Diane?" "Yes, darling?" "About what Marc and Cindy said today? About... well, hell, about wife swapping. What do you think about it?" "I don't know, darling. This one time, today, was good because of what it did for me, for us. But anything more than that..." She let her voice trail off as she thought about it. "I was just wondering," Roger said, "if maybe our whole perspective wouldn't benefit by... by taking them up on their offer. I mean, if just one afternoon of swapping has given us the loving we just had, is it possible that continued swapping will make it even better for you and me in the future, even wilder than what we just had?" "I-I'm not sure," Diane replied. "You might be right. I know I'm... well, I'm still attracted to Marc Cord and I-I guess I wouldn't mind him fucking me again." She felt little salacious thrills spin along the flesh of her inner thighs at the thought of Cord's huge, rock- hard cock. "I couldn't possibly feel the same about him as I feel about you, of course, darling. But still..." Again, she let her voice trail off. "Yes," Roger said, "I know what you mean. After the fuck we just had together, there's no other woman who could satisfy me any better. But I'm damned if I wouldn't like to get into Cindy Cord's pants again." Diane kissed his eyes, his mouth. "Do you... think we ought to take them up on their offer?" she asked softly. "About seeing them again tomorrow night, I mean?" Roger pondered it. "Suppose we think about it," he said. "There'll be time enough to decide tomorrow." "All right." Diane moved her hips seductively on the bed, her fingernails tracing little prickles of delight along his buttocks. In response, she felt his cock begin to stir from its flaccid rest in the warm, moist, fleshy walls of her cunt. "You're getting another hard- on, darling," she teased. "Well, so I am." "Shall we?" He let his tongue flick along her lips and then burrow inside her mouth. He retracted it just enough to say, "Goddamned right we shall!" *** In the office the next morning, Roger couldn't seem to concentrate. His mind kept reverting back to the events of last night, to the three glorious hours of love making he and Diane had had before finally falling asleep entwined in each other's arms. Jesus, he thought as he sat at his desk, the columns of figures in the open ledger before him blurring together, who would have thought last week, even yesterday morning, that my prudish little wife would turn into one of the wildest fucks ever imaginable? She damned near tore me apart last night. I'd never say so to his face, but I guess I've got Cord to thank for finally snapping the ties that bound her sexually. From here on in, things are going to be just great, what I've always dreamed of... He tried to read the figures before him again, and then threw his pencil down in futility. It was no use; he couldn't get with it today. He leaned back in his chair, staring up at the ceiling for a moment. Suddenly and unaccountably, he found himself thinking about Cindy Cord. She was one hell of a fuck in her own right, that's for sure, he thought. I wouldn't mind putting it to her again, even if Diane has finally emancipated herself. Hell, I've sort of discovered my own virility, too. No more quiet, staid, ultra-conservative Roger Slater; now it's Roger Slater, the swinger, Roger Slater, the cocksman. Yeah, what was it Cord said to me that night in the Pig and Whistle? "Play the modern role," that was it. Well, that's just exactly what I'm going to do from now on. I'm going to play the modern role, all right. The telephone rang. Roger picked up the receiver, said hello. And as if sensing the thoughts he was thinking, Cindy Cord's husky voice breathed into his ear, "Hello, lover. How's my handsome lover man this morning?" He blinked. "Cindy?" He started to ask her why she had called him, but the tone of her voice made that plain. And he was Roger Slater, the swinger, now wasn't he? He said, "I was just thinking about you." She laughed musically. "Were you? Well, that's nice to hear. And what were you thinking about me?" "That you're a damned desirable woman." "Oh? It seems your attitude has changed since you left yesterday, Roger honey." "I've done a lot of thinking, all right." "I'm glad to hear that." Cindy paused, and then purred, "Will you and Diane be coming over tonight? The invitation is still open." "I'm still considering it." "You do want to fuck me again, don't you Roger?" she teased candidly. "You do want to put that lovely big cock of yours into my hot, juicy cunt, don't you?" Roger felt fire beginning to leap in his loins. Jesus, she was a wanton little bitch! "I wouldn't mind it," he managed to say coolly. Cindy laughed again. "I'll suck you off again," she said. "Until you cum this time, Roger. Until you squirt gallons and gallons of your hot, sticky sperm into my mouth. Would you like that, Roger?" "Christ!" he said, feeling some of the suaveness slip away from him. His cock was rigid in his pants now; her words were like a caressing hand on his vitals. "You will be over tonight, won't you Roger?" "Yes! I'll be over tonight. I'll be over, and I'll fuck your cunt and I'll fuck your mouth and maybe I'll even fuck your asshole." "Ooooooohhhhh!" she giggled. "I can hardly wait!" After they had hung up, Roger sat there staring at the phone, feeling the aching pangs of desire surging through his erect penis. She could hardly wait? Holy Christ, if he didn't cum in his pants before he ever got there, he would be damned lucky! *** Diane was vacuuming the living room when the phone rang that morning. She pushed her blonde hair out of her eyes, switched off the vacuum cleaner, and went into the kitchen to answer it. Marc Cord's voice said smoothly, "Good morning, Diane." She felt a small tingle race through her. "Why... hello, Marc. This is a surprise. You're the last person I would have expected to call." "Oh? And why is that?" "Didn't you see Roger this morning?" "Why, yes I did," Cord answered. "We had a nice little chat, as a matter of fact. He's no longer... shall we say, uptight about yesterday." "I know," Diane said. She moistened her lips. "But if you saw Roger, then you know he's not here. Why did you call, Marc?" "To talk to you, of course." "Why would you want to talk to me?" "To find out if you two will be coming over tonight." "Didn't you ask Roger?" "When I saw him, he said he was still thinking about it," Cord told her. "I was wondering what you thought." Diane felt very wicked, teasing. Last night had been so wonderful, so beyond all her previous conceptions of physical fulfillment. She was a new woman now, there was simply no denying that fact, and her freshly- discovered sexual freedom gave her a certain sense of power, of lustiness. Yes, she was a new woman, a happy one for the first time in her married life, and she was really going to enjoy herself. She said, "I don't know about tonight, Marc. If we do come over, what will happen?" "What do you want to happen, Diane?" "Why, nothing especially." "Are you sure?" "I don't know what you mean, Marc," she said, knowing full well what he meant. She could feel her vagina begin to secrete droplets of fluid down between her legs as lewd thoughts traveled through her brain. In her mind's eye she saw Cord's huge prick again, saw it up close as she had seen Roger's last night, with its unseeing eye staring at her, drooling. Cord's breathing came a little faster over the wire. "Diane," he whispered, "Diane, I'd like t-to fuck you again. Like I did yesterday." She was silent for a long, dramatic moment. And then she said softly, "Would you, Marc?" "Yes, damn it!" "Well, I'll have to think about it," she breathed. "Diane..." "Good-bye, Marc," she said, and hung up. She stood there with her eyes closed, the juices of her desire soaking the thin, filmy material of her panties. God, talking to Marc had made her hot! She wanted him again, all right, and unless she was very much mistaken Roger wanted Cindy again, too. She knew what her husband would say when he came home from work and they discussed the Cords again; he would want to go back over to Peacock Gap tonight as much as she did. Diane's cunt ached with a throbbing intensity now, as she once more thought about Marc Cord's fleshy pile- driving rod and muscled, bronzed body. She let her hands stray down the sides of her body, all the way to her thighs, and then pushed up the short hem of her housedress. She held it bunched at her waist with one hand, while the other moved with tantalizing slowness to explore the wet, sticky surface of her silk-encased vagina. She allowed one finger to slide inside the elastic leg band of her panties to touch the wet, palpitating folds of her petal-like cunt lips and then to slip inside the soft, warm slit with maddening slowness. Paroxysms of utter joy flooded her body as she stood there, manipulating her pussy and thinking about Marc Cord. Damn, she could scarcely wait until tonight! CHAPTER 6 --------- The evening breeze was cool and crisp, blowing through the car's open window to refresh Diane. She sat close to Roger, looking lovingly at him, and he smiled warmly back at her. She turned to peer into the night's darkness ahead, taking a hand to brush the silken strands of her blonde hair from her eyes. She felt nervous, but yet tantalizingly exited, for tonight was an important one to her. Yes, and to Roger as well. Last night, with Marc and then her husband later, had been the beginning, the turning point in her otherwise fruitless existence. At last she felt the emergence of the real woman who had been so long buried beneath the layers of false modesty and Victorian prudery. She was no longer her mother's --she was full, rich, red-blooded, alive. But tonight was still another major step for her, and as Roger neared the Peacock Gap house of Marc and Cindy Cord, she realized that by accepting the dinner invitation, she was going to lose the last vestiges of her inhibitions and become devoured in the enveloping warmth of lust for the sake of lust alone. Tonight she was going to actively, openly participate in group sex; there was no denying it. She was going to exchange mates, to be yet another convert to the cult of wife- swapping. Wife-swapping: a horrid, indecent, disgusting word which brought lip curls of contempt from the lips of decent people. Wife-swapping. She mouthed the word, letting it roll around on her tongue like a bittersweet candy. It was exciting, and brought a delicious tingle to Diane as she mulled over what this evening was to bring. Yes, yes, tonight would bring Marc Cord and his overwhelming, lovely cock and his masterful ways of love-making. Yes, she wanted Marc, she wanted to be swapped for him, she wanted him to fuck her... lubricating fluids began to seep from her soft, warm vagina and she pressed her legs together, not wanting to make her excitement obvious to Roger. "Diane," Roger suddenly said, "Diane... I love you." She turned away from the window and stared at her husband. "I know you do, darling," she replied softly, "And I love you, too." "I-I want you to know that before... well, before we get involved tonight." He seemed to swallow a lump in his throat. "I don't want you to misunderstand if... if... well, you know." Diane smiled understandingly. "I know," she said. "And you won't make me have a double standard, I know that, too." Roger was silent for a long moment. Then he nodded. "If that's how it's got to be for you to become a woman, to respond sexually to me, then so be it." He smiled at her and winked. "After last night I can say that my wife possesses more hidden talent in bed than any other woman I've ever known." "Or will know?" Diane, suddenly flooded with desire and affection, nestled her hand on his inner thigh. "Or... will know." Diane began to stroke his thigh in light, caressing motions. A moan of pleasure escaped from deep within Roger's chest and he stared down at her polished fingernails and the path they traced on his trousers. Diane edged farther along his inner thigh, and he spread his legs slightly to allow her access to his crotch. She smiled, a sudden rush of prurient sensation rippling through her. "Oh God, baby, you drive me wild!" Roger groaned, involuntarily jerking forward so that she touched the already rigid outline of his penis. "Oh, Jesus, I wish you'd always been like this." "Don't worry, darling. From now on I will be." Diane stroked his swelling cock through the pants, feeling the long, turgid shank expand and press against the binding cloth. She rubbed harder, as though she were trying to polish it, and Roger panted excitedly. "I'm going to crash the car, for Christ's sake, if you don't stop!" "You want me to stop?" "No, no, don't stop!" Diane fumbled with his zipper and slowly lowered it, then reached in and tugged the band of his shorts, insinuating her fingers inside. His flesh was hot, his pubic hair like coarse sandpaper, his rod eagerly awaiting the touch of her fingertips. It jumped convulsively when she scratched the bulbous head with one long nail. Diane almost couldn't believe such a wanton action... it was so unlike her previous self. To be feeling Roger's cock in a car! Why... last week, she hated the very sight of it in the bedroom, much besides reveling at its touch. "You'd better zip me up, Diane," Roger advised, "We're almost at the Cords'." But she played with him teasingly until they were on the macadam driveway, and she laughed as he made a bumbling attempt to zip himself closed before opening the car door. Marc and Cindy were waiting at the open front door. There were the usual greetings, but as the door closed Marc suddenly took hold of Diane and pressed her close to him. In full view of his wife and her husband, he kissed Diane passionately, the way a lover kisses his mistress. There was no question in anybody's mind after that what the evening's entertainment would consist of- -if indeed there had been any to begin with. The dinner, served after two rounds of drinks, was delectable. Cindy was a marvelous cook, and had worked hard to be the gracious hostess, serving hors d'oeuvres, with the drinks, and then shrimp cocktails, Caesar salad, and the main course of rock Cornish game hen, roasted plain in the fashionable way, wild rice, Brussels sprouts and cauliflower rosettes. The dessert of cheese and fruit was served buffet style in the living room. Marc excused himself only to return a few moments later with four glasses of a chilled magnum of Mumm's champagne. "What's that for?" Diane asked. "A celebration," Cord said jovially, unwrapping the foil crown and pressing the cork with his thumb. "A celebration of your husband's promotion to General Office Manager of my section of Waller, Waller, Crist and Maxwell -- as of Monday." "Oh, that's wonderful!" Diane squealed--just as the cork popped and shot across the room. "How come?" Roger asked, grinning boyishly. "I thought..." "I talked to some people and we decided you should be trained before Drake retires. So, as of Monday, you'll be with me. Like it?" "Of course!" Roger accepted the offered crystal glass of champagne and drank. Cindy sidled up to him and kissed him lightly on his cheek, saying, "Wonderful, Roger. I'm thrilled for you." Diane turned to Cord, the bubbly effervescence of the champagne giving her the fortification to block her natural modesty. "You like champagne?" he asked. "I... like the feeling it gives." She smiled at Cord, marveling at her ease, catching the appreciative look he gave the full length of her body. She could feel the throb of desire in her loins as he mentally undressed her, and she had to admit she was actually looking forward to making love with him again. She was willing and anxious, and the champagne flowed coolly down her heated throat. Cord quickly poured her another glass, sensing her rising passion as the time drew nearer. "You were wonderful yesterday," Marc whispered in her ear, nuzzling gently her hair and lobe. "I'm more than happy you decided to return tonight for... Round Two." "So am I," Diane responded. "I guess I was... pretty shy. It was my first time." "I know." Marc smiled and took the glass from her hand and set it on the table. Then, his arms pulled her to him and his lips came moistly down on hers, his tongue darting wetly into her mouth. She sucked on it gently, allowing her body to melt against his, and she trembled from the excitement of this man's kiss. All hints of her slight previous nervousness disappeared, and she pressed her lips tighter to his mouth, feeling the hardening of his great cock where he rubbed into the softness of her stomach. He was getting an erection, and she felt her own muscles constrict and her breasts begin tingling. They pulled apart slightly, catching their breaths, and she looked across to the brocade couch which faced away from them. Roger was embracing Cindy there, and the woman was wrapping her arms tightly around him, urging him on with tiny feminine mewls of delight. Cord saw Diane looking at the other couple and said, "They seem to have things under control." "Mmmm," Diane, sighed, returning to his embrace, "And so do we." "Christ, I want to fuck you!" Cord whispered, suddenly, fervently. "And I want to do it here, right now!" Diane remembered the lewd, obscene spectacle of the two of them on the tweed couch yesterday, and hoped she would lose herself in the same wild, frenzied passion as she had then. The thought of being loved by Marc there, in the living room, in full view of her own husband excited her perversely, hotly. "I'm ready!" she urged. "Oh, Marc... yes... fuck me!" The word strangely accentuated the situation, and it was a feeling she welcomed wantonly. She reached down and boldly stroked his enlarged, steel cock through his trousers, feeling more wicked than she ever had felt before in her life. The tingling in her breasts spread to her groin and enveloped her thighs. "Strip!" Cord commanded, unable to wait any longer. "Get naked!" Diane took one last look at her husband, who was now out of sight on the couch cushions, the back of the brocade furnishing a screen to the actions of love-making she knew was happening there. Then she reached behind her and slid the zipper of her green dress down from neck to her buttocks. She lifted her arms and the dress dropped to the floor, puddling around her feet. She stepped out of it, just as Marc unhooked her brassiere; the bra dropped to the dress, and the cool evening air made the red teats of her breasts harden like concrete chips. Cord reached for her, the touch of his hands on her naked shoulders causing her to jump involuntarily. The realization that she stood near nude while her husband was busy nearby with another woman fanned the lust which was burning in her thighs, and the thought that she would soon be writhing on the floor with a strange man she hardly knew pumping between her open legs added to the forbidden thrill. She stripped her panties down over the satiny fullness of her thighs and buttocks and added them to the puddle of dress and brassiere. Cord lowered his head to her breast, suckling the tiny, throbbing nipple deep into his mouth. Diane moaned and swayed, almost falling. "No, no, not yet, Marc!" she panted. "I have my stockings and heels on." "Leave them on. I want you like that." She slipped to the floor, using the clothing there as she had been forced to use the torn dress on the kitchen floor with Roger as a towel against the surface. The rug was thick, though, a deep-pile buff- colored shag, and was almost as soft and comfortable as a bed. She stretched out luxuriously, widening her legs to show Marc the full, enticing view of her warm, moist cunt. She was alive! She rubbed her hands along her sides and dipped a finger provocatively into the pink- tinged valley of her vagina, spreading the moistened, pulsating lips of the channel in preview of the impending lust-fulfilling fuck he knew he was going to give her. "Hurry, hurry!" she moaned loudly then. "I want you!" She made no attempt to keep her voice down, wanting Roger and Cindy to hear her... to hear the two of them as they fucked there on the floor. She waited as Cord shed his clothes like a demon possessed and then lowered his nakedness down to her. "Oh God, Diane, I want to fuck you! I'm going to fuck you until you can't walk!" he hissed between clenched teeth. She moaned with the thrill of Marc's touch, the sensations of desire boiling through her pussy like molten lava. Her whole cunt was ready to erupt like Vesuvius! "Oh fuck me, fuck me, Marc!" she cried out, "I need you, I need you!" She knew her husband had heard her that time, and she didn't care, didn't care about anything. Cord's moist lips started a nibbling motion along her shoulder and neck, sending quivers of goosepimples racing over her body. She writhed uncontrollably beneath his lips and dropped her hand back to his now unclothed cock, grasping the erect member brutally in her hands. She heard him groan as she slid the foreskin back over its engorged head, and rolled the loose flesh around its base. He dipped back to her breasts, his mouth playing wildly with her nipples and aureoles, his tongue trailing wetly through the rich valley of flesh between the throbbing tits as he alternated his attention between them. Then he went lower, moving his body around so that she could still manipulate his penis, but so that he was able to bathe her belly and inner thighs with his enriching tongue. He ground the tip into her navel, bringing soft moans of pleasure from Diane's lust- contorted lips and gasps of maddening sensations from her throat. He licked still lower, and Diane felt her groin flower to the pattern of indecent nippings, and then she stretched her legs upwards and back against her breasts as he hunched over her naked cunt and spread the dew-moistened lips with his fingers. His tongue circled around her inner thighs and buttocks and then plunged hotly into the pink, wet flesh of her pussy. "Ooohhh!" she groaned gutturally. "That's what I like! Yes, yes, YES! Don't stop! Don't stop!" She chanted the words blindly, her breasts mashed against her upthrust legs. She put her hands to her smooth, slick cheeks and spread her cunt open further to his oral ministrations, and he in turn pulled the @@@@@@@ crevice closer to his groveling mouth. His tongue flickered against the diamond bud of her enraged clitoris, causing it to quiver with expectancy. Then he stabbed snake-like against the gushing walls of her sensitive, throbbing pussy. Diane raised herself up on her elbows and watched down between her breasts in complete captivation as Marc nestled his mouth into the hollow of her open cunt. She shuddered from his soft lickings on her tender skin and in her wet creases, and felt his hot puffs of breath. She pumped in the rhythm of copulation as his magic tongue kissed her from the bottom to the top of her vaginal damp slit. She rolled her head back, slowly tossing it from side to side as the delicious contact continued. Cord was gasping as Diane ministered to his massive cock, and he in turn jerked his thighs as though he was fucking her stroking hand. But not once did he alter or break the lashing contact of his eager mouth, tongue and lips. Even his nose was immersed in her steaming slit, the nostrils flaring excitedly at the odor of pussy and flowing juices. He dipped to kiss the wrinkled ring of her anus, and Diane was fairly shrieking with delight at the forbidden act. He thrust the hard tip of his tongue into her asshole, feeling its rubbery opening give and stretch before his invading tongue. Then he moved one of his hands from her firm ass cheeks, poising it before the quivering hole, and his mouth returned to her clitoris; as it did, he pressed his middle finger into her rectal passage, sinking it to the first knuckle brutally. "Aggggghhhhh! It hurts!" Diane cried out, delirious with masochistic pain-joy at the ravagement. "It hurts so much!" He wriggled his finger, extending it to the second knuckle. "Ohhhh! Ohhh! I can't stand it!" she screamed. "It's too much! Too much!" Cord did not remove his invading digit. He continued to move it around as he thrust his tongue deep inside her vagina until her voice died in a strangled mixture of sob and sigh and then broke again in a high-pitched wail as her passion overflowed her loins. She twisted in his double grip, writhing in sweet agony. Marc's lips and finger caused a crackling thunder of sweeping emotions to surge through her body. She gasped and groaned, a burning wildness taking hold of her as she lay impaled upon tongue and finger. She rotated her buttocks abandonedly, the ecstasy probing through her loins and swirling through her naked flesh. God, oh Jesus! There was nothing else in the world except the enervating convulsions of her naked cunt! Cord thrust his tongue deeper, working faster and faster as he heard her approach her climax. He plunged every inch of his huge tongue into her willing cunt, tasting its slightly acid secretions, licking the swollen cunt lips, kissing the trembling inner thighs. She was a hot little bitch, he thought, and he had waited for his chance and found it well worthwhile. He flicked his tongue and worked his finger faster and deeper into her ever-expanding holes, and her body shuddered beneath him, her thighs opening and closing spasmodically. "Dear God...!" Diane convulsed, her head flailing wildly as she tensed her back in an arch. Her neck muscles stood out like tendons, and her face screwed into a contorted mask as a low, animalistic growl began to build within her. She was almost there... almost on the brink. "Oh God, I can't take it... That's enough! Oh stop, oh stop... Please... Ohhhhhhhhh I'm cumming, I'm cumming, I'm cumming... OH GOD YES!!" Diane spasmed and climaxed her heart slamming against her ribs, her mind awash with the flaming pleasure of her orgasm. Her insides felt as though they were afire, and her release circled through her in increasing spirals. Her fluids gushed down along Marc's mouth and chin, puddled wetly around his finger still sunk in her anus, dripped to the clothing below. Finally, she collapsed on the rug, dropping her legs as though they were lead weights. She lay uselessly immobile, the world having almost ended for her in a cataclysmic ecstasy. Cord cradled his face in the warm softness of her pussy. He panted his exhaustion along with her heaving breath, and then removed his finger and crawled over to find her lips with his. She could feel the stickiness of her fluids on his cheeks, and then he smiled and said softly, "Rest, Mrs. Slater. Then do it to me. Then suck my cock like I just sucked your cunt." She nodded her head gently in agreement and dove her tongue deep into his mouth in silent appreciation for the indescribable journey he had taken her on. *** Roger had let Cindy lower him to the couch, squirming her hot body beneath him provocatively. He had wanted to go to another room so he could see her nakedness in private, but she had not waited, and uncaring that her husband or his wife were on the other side of the couch, she had wantonly stripped her panty-hose from beneath her short dress, and then unbuckled Roger's trousers hurriedly. His head whirled from the champagne and from the heady aroma of her musk. Damn, but she was hot! he thought. Hot and ready! She took his hand and guided it to the softness of her vagina, rubbing his palm into the crinkly pubic hair. The pungent aroma of her pussy was so strong that it wafted like thick perfume in Roger's nostrils. It has jasmine, sweet jasmine. "Finger me!" she groaned, wrapping her hands in the wiry hair around his cock, tantalizing the blood- hardened member with stroking nearness. It leapt to meet her invading fingers, but as it touched them, they pulled away teasingly. Roger obeyed her command, his fingers probing the gentle entrance of her cunt and hardening her little clitoris, making it stand up from where it snuggled on the folds of her labia. It gave him a vast sense of power to see how she wriggled and squirmed under his ministrations, and he pressed harder, pulling the ragged slit of her vagina open wide and rubbing up and down her moist crotch abandonedly. Cindy began to stroke his burgeoning penis more erotically, and finally Roger could stand it no longer. His cock throbbed like some thundering stallion, and he grabbed her legs and drew himself on top of her, his rigid, palpitating member brushing against her pubic hair and slithering along her soaked cunt slit. "Oh yes, now I want you... now, now!" she gasped, splaying her legs as far apart as she could get them. She dropped one leg to the floor and arched the other over the rim of the couch. Roger looked down between their bodies, staring with hungry mouth wide at the upturned magnificence of her open pink furrow. She lurched upward in a spasmodic urge to hurry his cock into her. She groped between her legs, finding the jerky blunt head of his prick so that she could place the fleshy hugeness of his hardened cock into the full length of her open, quivering hold. Her tightly closed hands caressed it tenderly, reverently, and she steered it up to the cave of her vagina, never letting it lose touch with her boiling flesh. Already it was convulsing and the viscid milk oozed from its lust-filled opening. She held it in place, and then with her other hand pushed against Roger's buttocks. His mighty weapon thrust itself deep within her, quelling only a portion of the gnawing heat which was consuming her insatiable slit. He began to pump, his long, grinding strokes bringing noises from Cindy like those of a mewling kitten searching for milk. Then, dimly, he heard another sound, gasps as though a woman were in intense pain. He was half-tempted to raise his head and see what it was, but the force of Cindy's animalistic mating was too great; he sank to her, drubbing her thighs with his powerful battering. "OOOOOooooohhhhhh!" he heard in a husky woman's gurgle. "That's what I like! Yes, yes, yessssss...!" Roger froze involuntarily as he recognized his wife's voice. He couldn't comprehend it for a long moment, until he was shocked back into reality by Cindy's pleading demand: "Keep fucking, Roger, goddamn it, keep fucking!" There were other, softer murmurs and then: "AGGGGGHHHH! It hurts!" Diane was really getting it! He was wildly excited by the though of his wife's lust, and by Cindy's mad undulations. He felt his cock throbbing and aching in Cindy's sopping wet vagina, and his testicles felt swollen and angry with his rapidly building cum. He heard his young wife's voice gasp, "Oh God, I can't take it!" and then the spiraling shriek of her inner soul as she reached her climax. Then there was silence, save for the rustling of clothes and the panting of commingled breaths. Cindy heaved against him, making Roger lose interest in his wife's actions again. He bent to the task of fucking Cindy, slamming his mammoth penis to the hilt, hitting her cervix with increasing pressure, his cock ripping away at her enclosing grasp with overwhelming desire. Then suddenly there was a groan from Cord's lips as though he had been stabbed, and a voice cut through the air like a knife. "Ooohh, Diane! Your mouth is like butter!" The meaning of those words was all too clear. Roger gyrated in Cindy's cunt, his eyes clenched shut in a futile attempt to blot out the horrible picture of his wife's sweet lips slipping over Marc's obscene, glistening penis. The ultimate torture of fucking a woman while your own is sucking another man overwhelmed him. His mind drew a thousand pictures, and unheeding the panting demands of Cindy, he withdrew his cock and raised himself up and peeked over the edge of the couch. "Don't leave me, Roger!" squealed Cindy, clutching at him. "For God's sake, don't leave me!" She tried to pry his fingers from the couch, but to no avail. Roger's eyes were fastened almost mesmerically on the lewd scene before him. The sight of Cord's hard shaft completely absorbed between his wife's ovalled lips increased his sexual appetite a hundredfold. Diane was massaging the soft resilient skin of Marc's testicles and she swallowed continually, her throat muscles milking his prick. Her tongue laved the underside of his prick while its tip taunted the base and a portion of his sperm-bloated balls. The look on Cord's face told Roger he was experiencing the ultimate of pleasurable fermenations. Diane hummed and purred hungrily, Marc's heavy and throbbing penis vibrating and reaching from her throat. She waggled her hips provocatively, totally absorbed in her wanton task. "Suck harder!" he heard Cord groan through passion- clenched teeth. Diane tightened her lips and bobbed yet faster, the cock buried deep in her mouth. "That's what you want, is it?" Cindy whispered next to him. "You want to watch? Well, goddamn it, then let's watch!" Cindy suddenly jerked upwards, pushing Roger away. He staggered to his feet, unsure of what she was doing, and she took him by his still erect penis, hands clasping the turgid rod like a walking stick, and led him around the couch. She guided him to a spot beside his wife, and then pulled him to the rug. His eyes rested on the lewd, obscene performance in front of him. God, she's hot! he thought, and his aching penis throbbed in anticipatory lust of resuming his fucking of Cindy. The abysmal, lascivious thought of fucking in front of Diane while another man pumped her convulted mouth with his huge sperm bloated cock overcame him, and he slipped his hands around Cindy's waiting buttocks and lowered her to his waiting prick. She impaled herself with a mighty groan, committing sexual hara-kiri with utter abandonment. He gasped as Cindy, riding his gigantic, throbbing cock, reached behind her and gently enfolded his testicles with her fingers, and then leaned forward, making his prick scrape her inner cunt walls. She moved up and down, her soft pubic hair parting and then folding inwards as she slid down his lubricated pole. Her pussy clasped him like a well-fitting glove. He let his hips move off the rug, and with a groan which started in his belly, he rammed forward, burrowing his cock deeper still into Cindy's clasping pussy, flooding into the kneeling woman like a great tide that tore and burst everything in its path. Roger still gazed upon his wife as he shattered Cindy's stretched and open cunt. He groaned with the doubled ecstasy of fucking and seeing Diane trapped between Cord's legs. The man thrust his cock mercilessly into her mouth, forcing her sucking, fish-like lips apart with each upward jerk until almost all his rigid flesh was swallowed by her working concave-convex cheeks. Her long, disheveled blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders to pool on his belly, and her firm, white breasts danced and shook below her heaving chest as though they had a life of their own. Unconsciously he began to imitate his wife's rhythm as the tempo increased, and his cock throbbed inside Cord's wife's burning pussy, her soft moistness unbearable. Wilder and wilder the two couples became, their beat regulated by the rhythm of Diane's swirling tongue around Cord's near exploding cock. And then... a deep, half-human cry erupted from Cord and he locked his hands around the back of Diane's bobbing head, driving his cock so deep into her throat that Roger could no longer see any of it protrude from his wife's wet and glistening lips. Her wild sucking changed to great desperate, gulping swallows as Cord spewed huge quantities of hot, white semen into her mouth. Some dribbled from her tightly clasping lips in spite of her efforts to consume it all, running in rivulets down her chin and neck. She swallowed and reswallowed, hollowing and then bloating her engorged cheeks. Christ, Roger thought, that man must have a hollow leg full of cum! At the same time he could feel a gush of warmth around his own cock as Cindy groaned out her release. Her juices began to flow out from around his deeply imbedded cock and down into the softness of his testicles. He clenched his eyes shut and felt his balls erupt wildly. It was as if hot lightening started to ride up his scrotum and leap down his shaft, and his sperm shot like water from a faucet up into Cindy's palpitating belly. He thrust upwards as far as he was able, spewing out his load, grinding his pelvis against her pussy without mercy. Diane whimpered, her own orgasm having been released with the saltine taste of Cord's cum. She moved her head, Marc's deflated cock slipping wetly from her mouth, and Roger could see the thin sticky cords of his hot sperm still connecting her face to the warm throbbing head even though they were now inches apart. Her breathing was heavy and she groaned and then she collapsed sideways, her body a limp doll, held in place only by the inner thighs of Cord's still raised legs. Roger strained and emptied the last of his cum deep into Cindy and then released his hands from her. She slithered forward and lay across his chest, her legs still bent at his hips. He turned his head and smiled at his wife, smiled at her lovingly, completely at ease with the satiation of mutual orgasm. She returned his smile, thin trails of sperm still visible around her ruby lips. Later the four of them performed other wild and abandoned acts, with Cord directing them like a Hollywood film maker. The evening faded into a mass of tangled legs, breasts, cocks, and cunts. When Roger and Diane finally bid their farewell early the next morning, they both realized they had passed the point of no return. They had been initiated and accepted. They were full-fledged members of the cult now, for better or for worse... CHAPTER 7 --------- On a warm, balmy Friday, two months after that wild, orgiastic evening at the Cords', Diane was reading a magazine in the living room of their duplex and thinking about Roger. He was now the full-fledged General Office Manager of Marc Cord's section at Waller, Waller, Crist and Maxwell--the former manager, Drake, having now retired. According to Marc, he was doing extremely well and very much in line for a substantial raise in his present two thousand dollar monthly salary. Diane couldn't have been happier--for Roger, and for herself. They had been pricing homes in San Bruno, a few miles south of San Francisco, for two weeks now, and Roger was negotiating with a real estate man for a beautiful piece of property that had a magnificent view of the Bay Area, which they had seen high in the winding foothills near Skyline Boulevard. If things went according to schedule, and if the proper financial arrangements were satisfactorily worked out, they would be moving into that sumptuous home within the month. Too, Roger had told her that as soon as they completed the deal, he would buy her a car of her own, perhaps a little sports model, and a new and fancy Detroit model for himself. Yes, things were on a skyrocketing upswing now. Everything was going just beautifully. She and Roger were now making love at least once a night, and experiencing new and wild joys each and every time. Why, only the other evening they had 69'd for three solid hours; Roger's tongue had sent her whirling to incalculable orgasms during that time, while she had sucked and milked his prick of sticky, hot, delicious loads of sperm three times, never allowing that marvelous cock of his to escape her lips... even when it had deflated, she continued to nibble and suckle it until it once more grew to its monstrous proportions in the cushiony-soft folds of her mouth. They were still seeing the Cords, too, once and twice each week. Her sessions with Marc, and Roger's with Cindy, heightened their sexual satisfaction in one another. Diane never ceased to be amazed at her own sensual abandonment, as the excitement she felt at watching Roger kissing Cindy's vagina not a foot away from her eyes, at sucking Marc's great male cock with her eyes open wide and staring salaciously into Rogers. It was almost as if she couldn't get enough of Marc's and Roger's cocks, as if her mouth and cunt had become totally insatiable. Whereas before she had lived in dread of fucking, she now lived purely for fucking. And she had never enjoyed the fruits of life more. Diane turned the pages of the magazine idly. It was almost one o'clock now, and she would have to begin the preparations for supper before long. She was having a special dinner for Roger -- crablegs made with mushrooms and sour cream and wine--not for any special reason, just because she loved him. Of course, she didn't feel much like going through the prosaic chores of cooking on this warm afternoon; what she really felt like doing... The doorbell began to chime. Now who can that be? Diane wondered, rising. I hope it's Mr. Comstock. He doesn't know we'll be leaving yet, and I want the pleasure of telling him what he can do with this under-heated crumbling old place. She went to the door and opened it. Marc Cord stood on the small porch outside. With him was a short, shubby man of about forty, with a bald pate and dark brown eyes. The man was grinning to begin with, and when he saw the lush, full curves of Diane's skirt-and-sweater draped body, the grin widened and became hot and lewd. Cord said, "Hi, kitten..." "Marc," she said. "What are you doing here?" "I wanted you to meet a friend of mine," he told her. "Diane Slater, this is Ed Blake. He's out of our Los Angeles office, Diane." "Hiya, Mrs. Slater," Blake said, boldly undressing her with his hot, fevered eyes. "This is indeed a pleasure." She squirmed slightly under his gaze, deciding that she didn't like him at all. Why had Marc brought him around here, anyway? She said, "How do you do?" in a cool voice, and then looked at Cord. He said, "Aren't you going to invite us in?" "Well, yes, all right." She stood aside, letting them pass by her. Blake's hand came in contact with the smooth curve of her buttocks, seemed to linger there for a moment, and then he was past her. She didn't think his touching her like that was an accident, and she shivered slightly. She closed the door and turned to the two men. "Can I offer you something?" she asked. "Yeah," Blake said, grinning obscenely. "How about a little piece of you." She glared at him. "I don't think that's particularly funny, Mr. Blake," she said icily. "Hey, take it easy, kitten," Cord soothed. "Ed likes to kid around, that's all." "Well, I don't like it," she said. "Was there something special you wanted, Marc, or is this visit purely social?" "Just to tell you Cindy and I are having a little party tomorrow night," he said, grinning, "For special friends only, if you know what I mean." Diane frowned. "No, I don't." She lied, embarrassed in front of the stranger. "You and Roger just come on over around nine. I don't think you'll be disappointed in the... ah... entertainment." "Well... all right. If Roger hasn't anything else planned." "Oh, he hasn't," Cord chuckled. "I talked to him about it this morning." He looked at Blake, then. "Why don't you have a seat, Ed? I think I could use a drink. How about you," "Sounds good," Blake said. "Have you got anything here?" Cord asked Diane. "Just some bourbon." "Fine. Will you make us a couple of belts?" "All right." She turned and went through the door into the kitchen. She was at the sink, taking glasses down from the overhead cupboard, when Cord came into the room. He moved up close behind her, as she was stretched on tiptoe reaching for the tumblers, and pressed his loins against the curving, rounded moons of her buttocks. He let his hands slide around her waist and then come up to cup the full, erect mounds of her breasts, kneading them gently. "Hi, baby," he whispered against her soft, sweetly- smelling hair. She felt herself shiver at the touch of his hands and body on her. She couldn't help it; every time she was around Marc Cord, the only thing she could think about was sex. Her body reacted accordingly, sending ripples of pleasure, of desire, swirling along her flesh. She took the glasses down and put them on the drain- board, but made no move to step out of his embrace. He continued to massage her breasts, pressuring the soft, resilient flesh and the erect buds of her ruby nipples. She could feel his rapidly inflating cock grind against the perfectly rounded globes of her ass, and tremors of flaming lust eddied deep in the core of her stomach. "Damn you, Marc!" she breathed between tightly clenched teeth, her eyes closed as she yielded her body to the delicious manipulations of his fingers and pelvis. "Why do you have to torture us like this? You know I can't resist you, and you know just as well that we can't do anything about it now." "Why not, kitten?" he hissed into her ear. Her hips were beginning to rotate in time with his as his hands moved down now, to slide under the sweater and stroke the soft flatness of her belly, the tips of his fingers dipping tantalizingly into the waistband of her skirt. She managed, "Because... because of your... friend, Mr. Blake... um, out there, oh God, Marc... you've got me so hot I think I'm... I'm going to explode!" "Never mind Mr. Blake," Cord whispered, sliding his hand still deeper inside her skirt and now inside her panties, caressing the soft fleece of her pubic mound. "Come on, Diane baby, I want you to suck my cock. I want to put my big, hot prick in your mouth and feel you lick it with your tongue." His obscene words drove all thoughts of caution from Diane's mind, casting propriety to the wind. Her cunt was dripping anticipatory fluid now, and the palm of his hand was rubbing gently over her pubic area, the tip of his forefinger searching for, and finding, the tiny, oscillating tip of her moist, nestled clitoris. God, I want him! she thought to herself, I want to suck him, just as he said, feel his huge cock sawing in and out of my mouth! I don't care about anything else in the whole wide, infinite universe except Marc Cord's great, lust-inflamed, blue-veined cock! "Oh... yes, Marc... yes, yes! I want to suck you, now, right now!" She turned to face him, pressing herself to him, feeling the heat of his hand between them as he continued to stroke her clitoris with maddening, frenzied circles. She put her tongue in his mouth and then bit his lip, gently, still grinding her hips against his harder and faster and she felt the ebbing whirlpools of lust seethe uncontrollably inside her. "In... in the bedroom!" Cord groaned. "Come on... baby, in the bedroom!" Obediently, still clinging to him, with his hand still insinuated inside the waistband of her skirt, she allowed Marc to lead her through the kitchen door, along the short hallway into the bedroom. There, he took his hand away and kissed her long and hard, darting his tongue wildly inside her mouth to swirl against hers, their saliva mixing and blending and flowing in thin rivulets from the corners of Diane's widely-parted red lips. Then he stepped back away from her and tore at the belt of his suit trousers with one hand, using the other to shrug out of his coat. "Get naked, baby!" he ordered. "Now; hurry, hurry!" She pulled and tore at her binding garments, her mind mesmeric with lust, her eyes staring hungrily at the bulging front of Cord's now-@@@@@@@ shorts. And then she was naked, and Marc's gigantic tool, hot and throbbing and angrily purplish, was swaying back and forth in anticipation before her. Not bothering to remove his shirt or tie, but stepping out of his shorts and trousers, Cord fell back on the bed, spreading his legs and thighs wide to allow room for her to kneel between them. Quickly, wild with seething emotions, she took advantage of his mute offer and knelt there, her knees touching the hirsute flesh of his legs. She lowered her head, her eyes feasting on her target, her lips parting expectantly, tongue moistening their dewy softness. Her left hand came up to stroke tenderly his wrinkled scrotum, massage the base of his mighty prick, and then encircle it in her hand. Suddenly, her head darted down and her famished, wet mouth seized what it wanted and needed, the only nourishment it cared about at that moment. She began to suck him slowly, agonizingly, maddeningly, running her tongue wetly around and around the slimy, salty, lubricated head and licking the tip teasingly into the tiny open slit of the moist gland until she could feel it throbbing as if it had a life of its own and would gush forward at any second a great, never- ending fountain of creamy white cum. Her head bobbed up and down slavishly over the thick shaft of flesh now, sucking harder, her tongue swirling faster, and Cord's buttocks twisted wildly on the bedspread. His hands wrapped themselves in the soft, silky strands of her hair, pushing her head down over his gigantic column. Diane could feel its dripping head batter against the back of her throat, but she made no move to alleviate the intense ramming pressure there, allowing her lips to suckle maddeningly, convoluting as she strove to draw the very essence of his being along the passage of his great, purplish, monstrous cock. Suddenly, Diane heard a sound--the sound of the bedroom door opening! Her eyes flew open, and from her position with her mouth almost completely engulfing Cord's prick on the bed she was able to see the doorway clearly. There, framed in the arch, was Ed Blake. He was completely nude, the short, rigid, chunky length of his thick cock standing obscenely from the thick curling bristles of his pubic hair. His flesh was milky white, unhealthy, and his soft, doughy belly hung sagging over his abdomen. His eyes were wild with uncontrolled, animalistic passion, and his lips were skinned back over his teeth in a snarl of salacious delight. Ripples of horror flashed through Diane's body. She tried to pull her head up from Cord's loins, to release his giant pole from her mouth, but Marc's hands were still entangled in her hair and she couldn't move. She could only stare in terror as Blake advanced slowly, his eyes on the stretched moons of Diane's swaying upraised buttocks. He was holding his hardened cock in his hand now, like some nightmare general heading forth to do battle. Diane tried to cry out, but Cord held her firm. "It's all right, baby," he crooned. "Just relax, now; just relax and enjoy it!" Enjoy it? Diane thought, frightened. What was the matter with Marc? Had... he brought this filthy slug of a man Ed Blake here with this explicit purpose in mind? Had he caressed her and stroked her in the kitchen, getting her hot, just so she would do his bidding and suck him--with her quivering ass stretched skyward, naked and defenseless, waiting for Blake to come in and... Oh god, oh god! Oh no, not that! That was one thing she had never allowed Marc or Roger to do, take her anally; her rectum was virginal, and she wanted it to stay that way... Oh dear god, she couldn't allow her bowels to be raped, she couldn't... and yet, there was nothing she could do about it, nothing at all. Blake had reached her now, his teeth still bared. Diane felt, then, the terrible viscid touch of his sausage- like fingers on her palpitating hips, spreading them wide, opening the tiny puckered hole of her anus to his lustful gaze. She tried to twist away, but Cord flexed his hips and drove his huge rod deep against her larynx again, impaling her above him. And then she felt the hard, rubbery head of Blake's thick cock press against her naked rectal opening, tease along it there, poise at the tiny wrinkled ring. No, no, no, no! her mind screamed. Please, no, GOD NO! With brutal, sadistic lust, Blake suddenly rammed forward, his cock soaring into her tightly virginal asshole with savage, unmerciful force, never stopping as it tore through the membranous passage like some terrible ravaging machine. "AAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH!" she screamed around Cord's prick. The cry changed to strangled gasps as Cord again flexed his buttocks to drive his invading cock deeper into the softness of her mouth. "Goddamn... Cord, her asshole's a cherry, sure as hell! Christ, I didn't expect to get me a virgin on this deal!" "Shut up... you bastard!" Cord panted. And then to Diane, "Come on, honey, it's all right. I'm sorry I... had to do it this way but, Christ, it's business and Cindy's away until tomorrow. Just relax, honey, and you'll find out you like it. You'll thank me for it... afterwards." She tried to scream out to him, but his big cock in her mouth forced the words to die in her throat. Her face was contorted not only in agony, but in the shame and humiliation of a complete stranger's insane and lewd prick defiling her defenseless anus. He clutched savagely at her hips and thrust his thick cock deeper into her rectum, into the warm, forbidden depths of her passage. The pressure of his straining thighs thrust her forward, thrust her head down lower on Cord's hairy belly, pushing his cock deeper still into her mouth. "Aaaaaaaaagggggghhhhhhh!" she cried out again. "Come on, baby!" Cord encouraged. "Keep sucking me, keep sucking me!" Involuntarily, almost defensively, her lips began nibbling at the huge, fleshy surface of his bloated cock, tasting on her tongue the dribbling seminal fluid which escaped the tiny glans opening. Behind her, Blake was thrusting forward with great sawing strokes, making bestial sounds deep in the fat recesses of his throat as his fleshy rod continued its forward invasion, pushing the rubbery, resistant flesh before it until finally, with one last lunge that flattened his loins against her sweat-slick buttocks, he had sunk every last thick inch of his cock into her warm, constricting anus. Her mouth worked harder and faster on Cord's prick now, suckling it wildly. His hips churned and rotated abandonedly on the bed, his fingers working convulsively in her hair as the moment of his building orgasm drew near. Blake's balls smacked loudly against the wet, drooling lips of Diane's vaginal orifice below as his loins ground mercilessly against her full, firm ass cheeks. Then he drew his wide rod out slightly, watching with bated breath as the wet base appeared before his eyes, the head still sunk between the wide, tight-stretched oval opening. He moaned, and thrust inward again, his breath coming faster. A gasp of total lust escaped his throat, and he began sawing rhythmically in and out, deep down into the warm clasping channel. And in that moment, the pain and the terror and the humiliation began to leave Diane's body and mind, to be replaced with something else, something far more base: sexual arousal. Her hips began to grind backward as her anal passage grew accustomed to the turgid pole imbedded there, and she was suddenly, wonderfully, reveling in the lewd sodomizing of her asshole. Her head was flailing from side to side, her lips wildly sucking on Cord's prick as her jerking head bent it maddeningly from side to side. Oh God, she thought, Oh God, I do like it, Marc was right, I do like it, I like that ugly man's cock in my asshole, I like Marc's prick in my mouth, oh God I never dreamed anything this perverted could feel so wonderful and good... Then she was buffeting back against Blake's driving cock like a rutting animal, as she felt the first tentative waves of her climax seize hold of her. Her lips swirled faster and faster and faster up and down, around and around, the near-exploding hardness of Cord's prick. She was mewling in total pleasure, letting her own cum build in direct cadence with Cord's and with Blake's, knowing it wouldn't be long now, wouldn't be long... Blake gave a sudden, high-pitched squeal and his pummeling shaft drove forward even harder, working demon-like with its long, brutal strokes into her rectum. "I'm... I'm going to... to CUM!" he yelped. "Oh Jesus... yes, mee... mee too!" Cord cried out, his body twisting and thrashing beneath Diane's madly sucking lips. Oh God, and so... so am I! Diane's brain screamed. "Oooooohhhhhh, yesssssss, I'm... cumming too... cumming too. Aaaaaaaggghhhhh!" She felt as if Blake's cock were rammed all the way through her body up to her throat as he jerked convulsively behind her. A great, burning surge of hot, swirling semen flooded deep, deep into her rectum as he continued to howl in orgiastic rapture. The hot liquid filled her belly, filled her quivering insides... and then there was more of the torrential fluid spasming up from the opening in Cord's cock, pouring into her throat, filling her mouth, almost choking her as he shot stream after stream of warm, hot seed from deep in his churning balls... Diane's own climax happened then, a wild, intense release that exploded her juices simultaneously with the eruptions of Cord and Blake, and she felt their semen and her fluid rushing to commingle in her stomach--flowing down from her mouth and down from her anus, and up from her seething cunt, to become one together in the pit of her belly. In that moment, she went a little insane with rapture and she knew nothing but bliss incomparable for long mindless, soulless minutes as two cocks drained in two of her bodily orifices and flowing lubrication dripped from a third. Later, much later, after Cord and Blake had bid her good-bye, Diane lay nude and unmoving on the bed. She felt warmly lethargic, completely fulfilled--and yes, without shame of any kind. What was the use of self- deception? It served no purpose, did it? She had truly, undeniably reveled in the lewd, salacious r******** of her virginal rectum by the fat, repulsive Ed Blake while she had milked Marc Cord's hot, throbbing prick with her mouth. The perverted seance á trois she had participated in had excited her into an orgasm of her own unequalled in total abandonment. God, it had been so good, so wonderful! And she wanted it to happen again, and again, and again. Gone now, completely gone, were all her inhibitions, her prudish moral outlooks. She had become a woman of the flesh, living for physical gratification and no more, for nothing else was important except the beauteous, satiated feelings which now flowed through her like warm claret. She knew what her own personal Nirvana was, and she was there at that very moment... Languorously, Diane stretched her arms over her head. She found herself thinking about Marc's invitation to his and Cindy's party the following evening, and his rather obvious hints as to just what type of party it would be. Yes, she was almost certain what would happen at the Cord's tomorrow night: wife-swapping at its ultimate, The Big Time, not just her and Roger and Marc and Cindy, but other couples as well; who knew how many? Where partners were freely exchanged, and every conceivable sort of abnormal sexual deviation was practiced. There was no doubt in her mind that this was what lay in store for her, and for Roger, if they decided to accept Marc Cord's invitation. And she knew, after what had just happened between her and Marc Cord and the stranger Ed Blake, that she was looking forward to whatever lewd perversions tomorrow night would bring. Looking forward to them eagerly, like a child looks forward to Christmas. Unless she was very badly mistaken, she thought that Roger would be looking forward to them, too, for he surely knew just as she did what type of party it would be. When Roger came home later that day, and they talked about it, she discovered that she was right on both counts. *** Roger and Diane arrived at the Cords' Peacock Gap home at a few minutes past nine Saturday night. Diane wore only a simple, clinging shift, without bra and panties, and her husband wore as little as possible. The air in the car on the ride over was charged with electric anticipation of what the evening was to bring. They hadn't spoken much, had simply sat with their thighs touching and hands clasping as Roger drove. Marc opened the door to their ring, and Diane's eyes widened when she saw that he was completely nude. His fleshy shaft was rigid, throbbing slightly as it stood out from his abdomen like a giant steel bar. She looked at it, fascinated as always by its immensity; she moistened her lips. Cord had a martini in one hand, and from the crooked leer on his face Diane knew that he had been drinking for some time. "C'mon in, kids!" he enthused, pulling the door open and waving them in. "Party's going good, now. Damned good, matter-of-fact." They followed him inside. It was dark in the large living room, with only indirect ceiling lights to illuminate the dimness. Diane saw that there were a lot of ornate Chinese lanterns in a variety of colors decorating the ceiling. There were three couples in the room, all nude. Two of the couples were dancing to soft music from some hidden stereo, and both men had stiffened cocks. On the couch, another man was lying with his lips pressed between the widespread thighs of a red-haired girl; she was massaging his prick rhythmically as he licked the softness of her cunt. Diane felt aroused sensations churn through her at the lewd sight, and then Cord grabbed her and pulled her up tight against his erect cock, rubbing it along her belly through the thin material of her shift. She shuddered, beginning to move her own pelvis in time to his rotations. "Some party, eh, kitten?" he whispered in her ear. "But you already guessed what it'd be, didn't you?" "Yes, Marc, I guessed." He laughed. "Well, c'mon, get with it. Get outta those clothes and let it all hang out!" He released her, and Diane -- with no trace of guilt or shame now--quickly took off the shift to @@@@@@ her own trembling nakedness. She saw that Roger did the same, tossing his clothes along with hers onto a large pile of garments by the door. Cord drank in Diane's beauty with his eyes, licked his lips, and then waved Roger and her out onto the sun porch. Cindy was making drinks at the bar, and she squealed when she saw Roger and rushed toward him, her naked breasts bobbing wildly. She kissed him hotly and took his hand and pressed it down to her moist cunt, taking his middle finger and insinuating it into her pulsating slit. "Glad you came, honey," she breathed heavily in a drunken drawl. Cord fixed Roger and Diane a drink. In the doorway, he pointed to one of the dancing couples--a tall, gray- haired man and a tiny, brunette with huge, swaying breasts--and said, "That's Randall Anderson and his wife, Shirley. He's a bigwig with a bank in San Francisco." Then he indicated the second couple, a medium-sized man with a straggly black beard and a lithe blonde girl with a huge bushy pubic triangle, as a prominent San Rafael physician, Doctor Ron Hilton and Isabel Ziniwall. The red-haired girl who was having her cunt licked on the couch turned out to be Jolene Hilton, the doctor's wife; the man was Reg Wilcox, a local real estate agent. There was one other couple present: Isabel Ziniwall's husband, Norman, who was a copywriter for a San Francisco advertising agency, and Wilcox's wife, Patti, a pert black-haired woman with curvaceously slim legs. They were lying near the pool, caressing one another, and Ziniwall's lips were locked over the turgid nipple of her right breast while her hand stroked his long, thin cock and toyed with his swelling balls. Marc, the introductions and amenities having been performed, then left Roger and Diane to move into the living room. He stepped up to the dancing Anderson couple, whirled Shirley away from her husband, and backed her up against one wall. He lifted her right leg with one and used the other to guide his huge, blue- veined cock into the wide, soft slit between her legs, and then rammed his great weapon home. Shirley Anderson gasped with delight, and began to use the wall as a springboard for her hips and she fucked back against his burgeoning tool with long, easy strokes. Cindy pulled Roger into the other room, intending to usurp Jolene Hilton and Reg Wilcox from their positions on the couch; but before she could, Doctor Hilton left Isabel and grabbed Cindy and pulled her down onto the soft buff carpet. He began forcing his hard, leaking cock against her lips. She didn't resist, opening her lips wide to accept his invading monster, nibbling at it gently and hungrily. Roger knelt beside them, and Cindy reached out and grasped his own erect penis and began to stroke it lightly as she sucked the doctor's rod, he straddling her breasts. Diane was left all alone. But not for long... CHAPTER 8 --------- Diane felt warm and sensitive all over, and her pussy was secreting the fluids of her desire down her inner thighs. She knew that with all this going on around her she was going to be fucked and fucked hard very quickly. Suddenly soft hands wrapped around her, squeezing her breasts from behind, fingers roughly kneading the nipples. Diane looked down, surprised. She had wanted Marc first, but saw her nipples grow hard and erect under the pressure. Someone kissed her on the neck, on the shoulders. And she shivered as she turned and recognized the man as the sneaky looking Randall Anderson. He smiled crookedly at her, running his fingers from her breasts down to the pink, dilating cunt lips of her inflamed crotch. She groaned in protest at the sudden, familiar contact, but in spite of her revulsion she didn't try to stop him or pull away. She looked down at his cock, which was fully erect and pressing against her belly like some conqueror's standard. Her face contorted with a slight revulsion at its sight, for Randall's member wasn't the beautiful thing Roger's or Marc's were; his was monstrous and webbed all along the shaft with heavy, throbbing blue veins, giving grim advance warning of the lustful state he was in. "Like it, honey?" Randall grinned lopsidedly at her. She tried to answer, but her voice seemed caught in her throat. "Yes, yes, I like it," she finally managed, knowing he was going to get it from her anyway. "Good, because I'm going to put it up your cunt like a ramrod. It's going to go so far in that you'll be able to taste it all the way up in your throat," he said, his grin turning to a full smile of overwhelming lust. Randall pressed against her then, forcing Diane back against the porch's tweed couch. She dropped to it, sitting with her legs together, staring fearful up at Randall, who looked down at her with eyes like fiery coals. His long cock had rarely ached as it did now, and he lowered himself to her, pushing her back, his face pressed in the soft, clean odor of her long blonde hair. "Spread your legs, honey. I can't fuck you with them together." He thought that was funny and he laughed, his knees slowly and relentlessly forcing her legs apart, her toes hanging over the edge as she adjusted herself to his body. She gave up all thought of modesty or of caring whether she truly desired this man, knowing that resistance would be futile. A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt the hardness of his huge, bloated cock make warm, wet contact with the soft inner flesh of her thighs. Randall moved forward, insinuating the full length of his member along the narrow, wide-stretched crevice of her crotch, her shoulders pinned to the cushions, her buttocks squirming and twisting beneath him, inciting his lust to the fullest. "No, wait!" Randall said suddenly. "I want you in the ass! Yeah, that's it. I want to shove my prick in your sweet little asshole. Turn over!" Diane stiffened and a faint dizziness overtook her, making her gulp desperately for air. "Go on, turn over!" She moved slowly, unsurely, but did as he bid, tears of frustration and anger beginning to well up in her eyes. There was no escape. There was only the rigid dripping cock of the thin little man behind her, and it was quivering with the anticipation of the salacious attack it was about to render. Randall's hand pulled her hips up off the couch, while his other hand steadied her back, pressing her head to the cushion. Her buttocks waved defenselessly in the air, and for a moment Diane tried to press forward and drop them from their lewd height, but he pushed her neck down. Diane gave up any struggle. Her body was a helpless toy for this man to use in his animalistic quest for satisfaction... satisfaction that would only cease when he had shot his load of hot steamy desire deep within her soft, resilient body. Randall gaped at the ivory moons of her cream-white buttocks as they stretched before him like a sacrifice to uncontrolled lasciviousness. God, he had never seen anything like it before! His balls tingled and he hardly could wait to feel her squirm and cry beneath him; the thought sent sensations of desire racing through his groin like an electrical charge. He ground the head of his huge, purplish cock along the narrow valley of her defenseless ass, pressing the soft cheeks around it like a quivering sandwich of flesh. Then he leaned forward and kissed the ridges of her backbone, ran his lips along the small of her back. Diane groaned slightly and trembled from the wet contact at both places. He leaned back and dipped his head, running his long pink tongue up and down the full length of the crevice, between the globoid cheeks of her soft buttocks. He dropped still lower, his thumbs on either side of her straining backside and spread her hillocks until the corded muscles of her inner thighs slowly relaxed, bit by bit. Diane had geared her mind for brutality, pain and humiliation. But this was soft and pleasant and wonderful, and she found that she enjoyed this man's touch, as different as it was from Marc's or Roger's ministrations, and the caressing of her inner thighs and buttocks and his lapping tongue at the door of her bowels made her sigh with sudden perverted wantonness. Randall crouched until his face was in line with the blood-engorged folds of her vagina. As he watched, the red lips throbbed once and parted of their own volition and he could see the moistness which was forming on the smooth white sides of her inner thighs. Diane teasingly eased her rear farther back to him and spread her legs to open her private parts to his salacious view. He moved forward, his face but an inch from the soft pubic hair which was like a beard around the mouth of her now slippery cunt and the odor in his nostrils was one of sweetness that drifted up from her flowering cavern. He breathed hard and blew softly into her. She groaned and squirmed, the pink, smooth flesh glistening from her secretions. The lessening of her fear had been like a release of some great weight upon her mind, and she sighed, letting Randall's feather-like touch work her into a sexual frenzy. She felt the rising howl of passion building deep in her belly, in her very soul. Then there was a hot, exciting rush of air as he blew between her spreading globes again. Reflexively she clenched her thighs together, but then her buttocks relaxed as a feeling of great enraptured overtook her. Her behind had never felt so open, so naked, so wet before, and there were a thousand small furry animals caressing her sensitive flesh, running over her naked body gently. She floated on a fleece-covered cloud whose very warmth belied the presence of danger. Randall grinned obscenely into the wide crevice of this young helpless wife's beauteous ass, and the cheeks quivered in front of his lust-twisted face. He bent forward, prying her wider with his thumbs until she was unprotected and stationary before him. Then, with one quick movement, he thrust his tongue forward, deep into the warm fleshy lips of her vagina. He heard her gasp from the sudden entry and then with a smothering sigh, she leaned back into him, her cunt passage contracting and spasming around the long smoothness of his tongue. Her breath exploded from her mouth and she gave small gasps and mewling grunts as he began to orally fuck her, flicking and swirling his tongue crazily around inside her. She swayed around his face, his nose embedded deep, deep within the passion- drenched folds of her pulsating young pussy. Randall worked behind the kneeling Diane, slavering and plunging with his tongue, making wet, sluicing noises with each thrust. Her cries turned to one long moan, and he pushed his face tighter against her expanding crotch and began to suck and tease it gleefully with his teeth like a greedy, untamed beast. "Oooooo-hhhhhhhh!" she crooned, her body and mind lost to the completely uncontrolled sensations of his sucking, and her cunt flowed and saliva and vaginal lubrication juices mingled and trickled down her legs. Randall could sense her impending cum by the wild, abandoned tempo of her thrashing buttocks, and he knew that it was time to ram his seething cock into the innocent softness of her rectum. He wanted to have her climax with his long thick prick inside her belly, and he wanted to explode his cum into her bowels to the rhythm of her own fulfillment. He slithered to his knees, aching with anticipation, working his hips into the glistening wetness of her loins, pressing himself tightly to the open crack of her ass. He held his palpitating cock tightly between his fingers, its angry blood-red head poised mercilessly before the tight elastic opening of her anus. He taunted her until her whimpers drifted back to him, running the head insinuatingly around the tiny puckered opening. Then he introduced the massive head into her saliva-coated channel, constantly pressuring until its entire length was submerged by slow, tormenting inches into the depths of her bowels. Randall slowly withdrew his prick and then wormed his way back in, his invading monster ripping away at her entrails. He could feel his foreskin being peeled back, and he looked down with crazy delight at her pink- ribbed hole as it puckered around his massive cock. And he gave a quick, hip-thrusting stab. "AAAAAGGGggghhh!" she suddenly screamed, trying to pull away. "It hurts! GOD NO PLEEZEE!" Randall grinned excitedly, held her tight in a bear hug and rammed his monstrous cock deeper, harder. "Push back!" he commanded. "No, no, it's too big!" Her whole body was racked with agony at his sudden onslaught, and her anal passage felt like some excavated tunnel basted with huge supports. His vicious penis surged further, solid and painful, until she had absorbed all of him, until there was no more. "Oh, ohhh, ohhhhh!" she groaned, but pushed back she did. Randall began to saw mercilessly, crooning with delight. Diane dug her nails into her palm as the pain eased, and she felt strangely wet and open back between her buttocks. Abruptly she began to feel a masochistic mixture of pain and joy. She realized she was beginning to respond, to heave backwards to meet his forward thrusts, and she undulated her body and moved her mooned buttocks in tiny circles. "Oh yes, oh yesssss!" she hissed. "Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!" He gouged deeper, the pressure on his cock tight and exhilarating, promising to draw his hot sperm from his balls like a monstrous vacuuming hose. Diane reached behind her and stroked his swinging balls as they slapped against her hair covered cunt lips. She found enjoyment in the touch of his wrinkled sac and began to work her thumb against her own clitoris as she caressed him, moving in time to his buried penis. Her complexion was flushed, and her teeth were bared back with the tantalizing explosions in her rectal passage. Her long hair was strewn over the settee like a mad woman's. Dear God! She was hopelessly, marvelously, madly impaled! *** "You want to fuck me?" Isabel Ziniwall asked. "Yes, God, I want to!" Roger answered, the lewd words of the woman exciting him more. "Then tell me," she breathed. "I want to fuck you!" "Oh God," she moaned. "Fuck me deep and hard, lover man!" He rose from the pool-side deck chair, where he had gone with Isabel after leaving Cindy and Dr. Hilton, and stood over her, his cock standing in naked erection in front of him. She looked up from her sitting position on the patio and smiled lewdly. "I'm going to like that inside me, twisting in my cunt." She raised a searching hand and stroked his blood-soaked shaft. "Oh, God, how I want you to fuck me!" He lay down beside her, dragging her over to him, then he cupped her buttocks with his hands, massaging and kneading the soft flesh, the warm hole of enchantment buried between her legs. She was beautifully shaped, her legs and thighs long and sinewy, and her body was warm and provocative against him. She raised her face and locked their mouths together as she reached down between them for his hard penis. Her odor was maddening, a perfume he was not familiar with but which reminded him dimly of roses. Her lips were gentle but urgent, a rubbery softness which sent chills racing along his spine. The firm surface of her teeth yielded to his exploring tongue. Suddenly she ground her pelvis tightly to him and pulled him over on top of her, spreading her thighs and raising her legs in order to take his lust-stiffened cock inside her. She arched off the patio and pulled her vaginal lips back with her fingertips so that her slit lay nakedly @@@@@@@ to his throbbing cock. She began to slide up and down the length of him, her soft silky hair parting for the pulsating head, and then she lurched upwards with a sudden cruel thrust which impaled her agonizingly on his great instrument. "Oooooh!" she moaned beneath him. "Fuck me, fuck me!" He felt the warm sheath of her hot cunt slip wetly along his sensitive shaft, and his cock raced to her full depths, battering against her cervix, her lubrication making wet slurping sounds which intensified his lust. His balls slapped hard against the tiny puckered hole of her anus. Isabel screamed a low, throaty, animal-like cry, pushing and shoving harder against his groin. He reached under her and between her buttocks while he drove his rampaging cock into her pliant cunt, and stretched the crevice of her ass, searching with his fingertip for her anus. A river of warm fluids ran down her thighs and buttocks and moistened the tiny ring, lubricating it as he probed for a moment with his finger. He pushed hard, feeling it give, and then his finger slid in with a soft plopping sound. She jumped forward on his sawing cock, almost slithering backward on her spine. "Aaaaaaggggg!" she yelled. "It hurts, it hurts! But I want more! More!" She screwed her buttocks back on his finger. "I want it, I want all of you!" Roger felt the thin wall of flesh which separated the underside of his cock from his skewering finger. He began to rotate his finger, easing it further into her rectum until his palm was flat against her soft, pliant ass. She caught the rhythm and opened her legs yet wider to give him greater access to the ravishment of her loins. Roger's penis grew and expanded inside her until she thought it was going to burst from the exquisite pleasure building in his testicles. His climax wasn't far away, and with a frenzy he rammed his prick and finger in cadence to one another, exciting her to newer heights. "OOOOhhh, fuck it hard... HARDER!" she gasped, jackknifing her legs, pressing her knees back hard against her breasts, her heels pounding high on his back. She mumbled almost unintelligible obscene words and phrases, her mouth contorted with the nearing explosion of her orgasm, and her eyes rolled uncontrollably in her head. She pulled back her thighs until the whole of her pink vaginal slit was presented in an offering to his craving cock. She squirmed beneath him, her crotch in a lewd, pagan dance of abandoned ecstasy. Then she gave a high-pitched, wild banshee howl, and she locked her legs around him as her loins jerked spasmodically against his thighs. "PH FUCK! I'M CUMMING!" she yelled, squeezing like a vise against his cock. It was all he could do to continue screwing into her. But then he felt the maddened sperm in his balls rush through his scrotum and charge for release. He groaned and tensed his body, and the waves of semen gushed from the glans opening and poured into her wildly sucking pussy in a seemingly endless flow. Their bodies collapsed together on the patio, Isabel, little more than a limp rag beneath him, her cunt still locked tightly around his pumping cock. He lay quiet against her, allowing for his final draining seeds to dribble forth. "That was beautiful," she murmured after a time. I haven't had such a good ride all evening." Roger deigned to pull his wet hardness from the soft, warm bed of her pussy. He simply sighed and let it deflate within her. *** "Come on, come on!" Randall groaned to Diane. "Fuck back, fuck back!" He dug his hands into her backsides as she bucked beneath his pillaging Corinthian column. She made indistinct sounds into the couch cushions with his every forward lunge, and she felt as though she was being sodomized by a giant gorilla who was splitting her down the middle with his gargantuan lust-perverted penis. Diane could feel him thrusting more sadistically than ever, the sight of her gyrating body exciting him to greater bestial strokes into her soft, rubbery depths. Her breath came hot and ragged and she droned into the cushion, her lips opening and closing fish-like from the uncontrollable feelings which surged through her. Then, suddenly, there was another movement near her head and she could feel the cushion drop from the weight of someone descending upon it. Fingers fumbled with her lips and she felt a wet viscid sponginess being pressed to her mouth. She jerked her head up and stared at the long, purplish cock directly in front of her lips. She recalled Marc having said the man there was Dr. Ron Hilton. He sneered down at her without any physician's compassion, the bushy beard around his chin quivering with the lust of her enticing state. He splayed his legs on either side of her face and lifted her head with the flat of his hand pushing against her forehead, and with the other hand he forced his prick into her parting mouth. He groaned and wormed it past her lipstick rimmed lips, and when Randall behind gave Diane an extra hard shove in her widespread anal crevice, she gasped and shot forward, impaling Hilton's thick cock in the wet warm grotto of her cheeks. She felt his hugeness slither the full length of her tongue and lodge against the back of her throat. Hilton began to screw his cock deep into her mouth, his hands holding her head, and he quickened his thrusts until he was fucking her in matched time to the anal r******** of Randall's cock. As he pulled out, he allowed a slight part of the swollen glans to remain between her lips, but then would ram again deep into the moist shelter with seething perversion. "Suck, suck, suck, baby!" he commanded harshly, and her lips began to nibble hungrily at his thrusting instrument, and his balls bounced against her chin, the male odor of his groin filling her flaring nostrils with further depraved desire. He thrust so deep into the back of her throat his pubic hair brushed against her face, leaving teasing wet marks from its bristling touch. Behind her Randall felt himself building toward his climax. His hands gripped her waist harder and he began to fuck her faster and faster, battering his loins mercilessly against the quivering moons of her buttocks. His breath came short, hot, and he mauled her flaccid cheeks with random movements. He stared down at her slender body as he battered her asshole violently, stretching her moons as far as they could spread, watching his cock rip into the moist pink flanges of her anus. *** Roger stepped inside the living room, having left the now resting Isabel on the patio. His limp cock grew immediately as he saw the obscene and lascivious rites of copulation spread before him. He realized he was far from finished for the night that while Isabel had been damned good, she had not been near enough. No woman would have been enough to satiate his wildly inflamed desires this evening. Everywhere he looked there were nude, churning bodies undulating for completion, and he rubbed his penis into a full erection. He walked toward the sun porch. Then, suddenly, his eyes fell upon the depraved sight of his wife and her two lovers on the tweed couch. He moaned involuntarily at seeing Diane sucking desperately at Dr. Hilton's penis, while Randall wildly sodomized her. He moved forward in perverse desire, unable to control his building lust at the sight. He wanted to see every little action, every tiny movement between his wife and Randall and that doctor. Roger could scarcely breathe. His rod heaved with throbbing hardness. He glanced back into the living room at the other couples, all of whom had swapped their legal mates and were engaged in one form or another of rampant perversion. Then again he watched his wife on the couch, Hilton's cock shoved into her mouth, her head bobbing like a surrealistic yo-yo on a string, his prick soaring into her face until her lips touched his pubic hair. And Randall pulling her buttocks apart with his hands, her tiny tight rectum clenching like a rubber band around his slamming, jolting cock. God almighty, the orgy seemed unlimited! He slipped down beside his wife, facing her wildly undulating buttocks, his eyes centered on the wide split crevice of her ass, fascinated by the rampaging cock which smashed against the quivering and unimpeded anus. He held his breath as the puckered pink flesh withdrew and then sank back again from the brutal thrusts; and then, delirious from the passionate view, he traced his fingers over her thighs, dipped them down and felt the soft pubic hair of her cunt. The wet fleece dripped over his exploring hands, oozing down his fingers, and Diane began to moan through her tightly ovalled lips. This only seemed to excite Roger more, and suddenly, overwhelmingly, he had to have his wife! He had to take her and ravage her and possess her, had to participate in the lewd r******** of her body... and it was r********, even if she wasn't fighting it. The sight and feel had peaked his lust to a mind-blowing, rampant stage, and his prick bloated with the anticipation of adding its own debauchery. Roger lowered his head and began to worm it face-up under her heavily perspiring belly, letting her soft warm skin beat its tattoo of sexual cadence against his nose. Slowly he slithered further. Diane, sensing his erotic presence, numbly raised herself to his questing head and saw her husband. Oh, God, Roger was going to suck her while the other two fucked her rectum and mouth! His hands masturbated her voraciously throbbing cunt, working their way up her vaginal barricades, tickling the very essence of her womanhood. Then he removed his hand, his lips pressing the first sweet parting folds of her vagina. Roger's eyes opened to the searing sight of her pussy nuzzling his nose and lips. He probed with his tongue until he found the pulsing shaft of her miniature phallus, and then heard her choked whimper as he teased it with agonizing pleasure between his teeth. He ran his tongue around and around it, moving in the tempo of the salacious anal fucking Randall was giving her but scant inches away. He could see and hear Randall's cock as it surged inside her anal passage and deep into her rectum, and he could feel the pummeling Randall was giving her body; it only spurred him onward, massaging her slit and flailing his head from side to side. Diane lolled her tongue along the base of Hilton's bulbous cock, wildly jerking her loins to the sensuous abuse the three men were performing on her. Ooooooohhhhhh! her mind cried, I can't think straight! Those feelings in my cunt and ass and mouth are driving me insane! Tears came to her eyes, and she shoved her cunt down upon Roger's agile tongue, pushing his face deeper into her steaming genitals. Roger moved beneath her kneeling body again, this time lifting her leg and turning his own body around so that he, too, lay on the couch, his legs stretched out behind her, in between the heavily flexing thighs of Randall. His stiff cock brushed against Diane's warm moist pubic hair, and she waved her impaled buttocks wildly, bringing a moan of contentment from Randall's throat. The man sodomizing her asshole allowed her to lower her grinding cunt lips over her husband's animal- like prick, and furiously Roger surged upwards, his rump off the couch as he rammed his cock deep within his wife's waiting, fire-filled pussy. Her vagina seemed to have a suction of its own, sucking his hardened cock up in it to its hilt. Diane felt the great tool slide into her, bearing against Randall's hard cock, the thin membrane of her vaginal and rectal walls the only thing between the two parallel shafts. And then, as if by some prearranged signal, Randall and Roger began to fuck her in unison until only their engorged glans remained inside her, Roger's held in place by the inner lips of her insatiable cunt, and Randall's held by its throat by the tight constriction of her stretched, sensation-filled anus. Then they plunged simultaneously, driving deep up inside her, their stiffness pushing against each other along the twin open channels of her writhing loins. "More!" she groaned around Hilton's still pumping prick. "MMmmmmmmm! More! Oh God, more!" They gave her more, heaving and crashing into her with a rhythm that made her think of tidal waves pounding the Pacific Ocean shore line. Again and again they fucked into her in exquisite unison, their balls making harsh slapping sounds when they hit flesh, and the soft gushing sounds of fluid and lubricating seepages sloshing around the pink peninsula of flesh between her dual ravaged orifices. Delight flowed through Diane, sending her deliriously into another world. She massaged the soft scrotum of Hilton's genitals, his hard shaft completely absorbed between her ovalled lips. Then she tantalized the base of his cock with one hand and raised her fingers so that she stroked his pubic hair while she sucked in time to the mighty pummeling she was experiencing in her pussy and her asshole. Her tongue flicked around Hilton's glans, rubbing against its tiny split, and the softness of her member twirled maddeningly around its massive tube. Hilton flexed his buttocks, watching the crown of her head bob on his cock as simultaneously she worked her buttocks to the relentless hammerings of the other two men. Roger was face to face with his wife now and could stare up at the salacious sight of Diane's puckered lips sucking Hilton's massive penis. The view caused him to shove his loins further against his wife's cunt, and he watched as his sudden surge made her peel back her lips with delirium and cling to Hilton's cock grotesquely with her teeth. Then her lips closed over this fantastically swollen rod of hardened flesh and continued to suck it voraciously. It was a masterful sight, blurred as it was with the increased rhythm of their impending explosion. Diane sensed her husband's growing excitement and began to suck Hilton's prick harder for his benefit. She dug her nails gently into the blood-engorged flesh, leaving thin white bloodless trails where she scraped thin layers of skin away. Suddenly Randall began to howl behind her and then Hilton took up the wailing chant and Roger made muffled groans. It was time! IT WAS TIME! The perfect harmony, and the knowledge alone, made Diane gasp, for she too grew like an inflating balloon and suddenly exploded. The room lit in strange colors, blinding and flashing and mingling with the electrifying shocks of her climax. Her whole body seemed to drop to the depths of primeval carnal emotion. Roger shot his cum deep into her pussy like some great rocket blasting into the black emptiness of space. He writhed his hips furiously, while he watched his lovely wife's face working to milk the juice of Hilton's tremendous explosion. In her rectum, Randall was spearing needle-thin streams of white hot sperm from his convulsing balls, filling her bowels with the enema of his great load. Hilton continued to spurt in her mouth, and Roger was dazedly amazed at the number of times his wife had to bloat her cheeks and swallow hard, greedily, sucking on furiously to get every last drop of his hot delicious, semen. Some of the sperm dribbled from her ovalled lips and hung tantalizingly on her chin in coagulating droplets. Roger was tempted to wipe them away, but he was too tired, too satiated from his own release. Diane, her climax the last to arrive, thrust her buttocks back on the superbly expanded shafts of her lovers, her every muscle contracting as though she was having an epileptic fit. She gulped and swallowed the semen of Hilton's onrushing surge, and her anal sphincter muscles closed around Randall's ejaculating penis like an angry fist. Her buttocks flexed to rock hardness when her orgasm hit, and her chest screamed as the power of her body unleashed at the moment she had been waiting for. There was no time, no space, nothing except the unbelievable pleasure of her climax. She was struck again and again by the spasmodic twitchings of every lustfully straining muscle in her body. Gradually the three men's cocks went limp, and they withdrew from her. Hilton's came last, for she continued to nibble it thankfully, sucking the last vestiges of his great cum. Then he, too, slid away. Diane raised her head and smiled at him, then at her husband. She lowered her face to kiss Roger slipperily on the lips with the greatest tenderness he had ever felt. "Jesus," Randall sighed, collapsing against the back of the couch. "Yeah," groaned Hilton. "Jesus!" "You were delightful, darling," Roger said softly into Diane's ear, and he drew her close with his arms locked possessively about her. As sanity returned to Diane, she rolled her head over on Roger's chest. The thought of: Welcome to the club! suddenly crossed her mind. After that, the party ran its course rapidly. Everyone made love to everyone else in every conceivable way by twos and threes and fours, but somehow it never seemed to reach that peak of emotional release she had experienced with Roger, Randall, and Dr. Hilton all inside her at the same time. Finally, she made her way to a bedroom and collapsed on the large bed and slept. Several other couples used the bed, some to sleep, some to fuck, but they didn't disturb Diane. A few sampled her as she dozed, licking her or emptying themselves between her legs, but she failed to fully awaken and went through the motions of intercourse almost automatically. The first pink light of dawn was in the sky when Roger shook her awake, but she was still too sleepy, too fulfilled to care. He found her clothes and carried her tenderly outside to their car, wondering perversely how many men had gushed their living sperm into her sweet young belly this night... EPILOG: The hot summer sun blazed through the bedroom window, cascading its brilliance across the double bed, waking Diane from a deep sleep. She stretched her limbs languorously, the sun warming her body through the thin satin sheet, and she recollected with the haziness of semi-awareness the wonderful fucking Roger had given her the night before. It had been months since the evening of Marc Cord's orgiastic party, and since then, she and Roger had completely abandoned themselves to the sexual life. There was delicious enjoyment to be found in each other, and Roger and she were more in love than ever; but they were honest with one another, admitting frankly that they were no longer satisfied with merely one another. No, they had enjoyed the pleasures of variety too well, too long now, to be limited by such a narrow scope. Yes, everything was like a beautiful dream. The new house in the San Bruno hills was exactly what she had always wanted, and the new people she had met in the surrounding blocks had been marvelous and friendly--a few of them more than just friendly, too. And Roger was happy in his position with Waller, Waller, Crist and Maxwell, doing an excellent job for Marc, and was on his way to bigger and better career opportunities with the company. Of course, the money was nice to have, too; very nice. Oh yes, she could truly say she had everything a woman could have in this world. Never before did I ever think of such fulfillment, Diane thought to herself dreamily. And my marriage is so perfectly wonderful now, not like it was when I was a silly, unenlightened prude... Thank God I found myself in time... Her reverie was interrupted by Roger's entrance. He opened the bedroom door and stepped inside. He smiled at her as he approached, wiping his hands on his bright Bermuda shorts. He leaned over the bed and smoothed his hands along the sheets, then dipped under the covers and without warning moved his hand up along her leg to squeeze her naked pubic mound. "Morning, sweet-heart!" he grinned. Diane shrieked, raising out of the bed in a half- hearted attempt to escape the teasing rummaging between her legs. "Stop it!" she laughed. Roger laughed with her and withdrew his hand. "Get up, honey. I want you to meet our new neighbors." "You mean somebody finally bought the house across the street?" "Uh-huh. I brought them over for an introductory drink." Diane moistened her lips in an anticipatory way. She jumped out of bed and hurried to the dresser for a clean pair of panties and a bra. "Are... are they young?" "Our age. And you should see Barbara Stinson." Roger made his eyes go wider and puckered his lips in a silent whistle to show what he thought of her. "And Mr. Stinson?" "You'll have to judge Jerry for yourself. He's not exactly my type." She slipped on a pair of short shorts, colored a lemon yellow which showed off her tanned belly and legs to their fullest. Diane knew that they were too tight at the crotch, and showed almost lewdly the outline of her cunt lips and the valley in between. "Mmmm, well, let's not keep our company waiting, Roger." Roger put his arm around his wife's waist and the two of them walked toward the door. "I hope you like Jerry, because I've got my sights on his wife." He grinned widely at her. "Gonna help me, baby?" "Yes," she giggled, pressing against her husband. "Anything you want, I'll do, darling... and then some..." she added as a smiling after-thought. The End 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted July 10, 2017 Author Report Share Posted July 10, 2017 Here we are one more time,with ours hot Cuck or hot wife stories........Go and read and enjoy it. Black Boss's Big Boner by Black Demon ([email protected]) *** A black guy has the hots for a coworker's wife and he intends to have her, one way or another. (MF, nc, rp, intr, hub-voy, cuck) *** From the moment Tyrone McNeil laid eyes on the young wife of his newest employee at the company party, his mind had gone into overdrive to conjure up a plan to nail Mike Melton's beautiful wife. As Tyrone wasn't the kind of man that had women lining up to spread their legs for him, he had to resort to cunning and guile to satisfy his robust sexual appetite. Overweight, unattractive and years past his prime, these detrimental factors just made it a challenge he embraced and relished. For Tyrone, he got a great deal of pride and satisfaction in bedding an attractive woman, especially if the young beauty was white... and married! Nothing got Tyrone hornier than the prospect of meeting a daunting challenge, and nothing made the victory as sweet as beating overwhelming odds. Upon seeing the young beauty that first time, sizing up the odds against him being successful, Tyrone quickly determined that the prim and proper Susan Melton wasn't the type to cheat on her husband. Also, it wasn't likely Mike Melton was to type who would willingly serve up his beautiful young wife on a silver platter to another man. After much conjuring up various painstakingly detailed scenarios, in all of which the trim sexy white legs of the beautiful Susan Melton would end up wrapped around his fat black ass, Tyrone made up his demented and evil mind to bed the young wife one way or another -- however possible -- by hook or by crook! To begin the ball rolling, he would work his scam by pretending to take a personal interest in the unsuspecting white boy husband, hinting that he wanted to take the naive young fool under wing and groom him for promotion. At the same time, naturally having to spend a lot of time with Mike Melton, Tyrone tried to ingratiate himself with the punk's pretty wife Susan. He hoped that in the process, he'd manage to somehow charm his way into her tight little panties. Tyrone found that his initial assessment, or first impression, of the beautiful young wife had been down to a tee. He found her to be very polite, but obviously not interested in him in the least, either romantically or sexually. Gazing at the lovely beauty with dark reddish brown hair and ivory white skin, Tyrone felt his cock rising as he thought, 'Damn, she looks gorgeous... so fuck'n innocent! looking' In fact, if anything and really to his demented pleasure, Tyrone detected a twinge of disgust and revulsion by the young beauty whenever he was near her. He suspected that it was obviously in part due to growing up in an area or upper middle class suburban environment where she was sheltered from the exposure to blacks, but due largely to his being unable to take his eyes off her body whenever she happened along. Desperate to see the lovely young wife, Tyrone made it a point to visit Mike Melton at his home to discuss some business on occasion, saying that he finds it more productive at times to kick things around outside of the office and in a relaxed atmosphere. Susan's disinterest, repulsed by him would be more accurate description only made Tyrone even more determined to get into her tight little panties. That look of disgust or revulsion that he detected had Tyrone thinking 'God... that really turns me on... it'd be so nice if she didn't try to hide her feelings, to visibly express how she feels about me! Maybe she'll let those feelings be more visible, when I'm about to fuck the little bitch and when I'm deliberately twitching my black dick in her once I's nail her!' Mike, on the other hand, seemed to genuinely enjoy the preferential treatment he was receiving from his boss and he wanted very much to prove his boss' faith in him as being worthy of corporate promotion. With his plan coming together, Tyrone surreptitiously initiated the next phase of the plan, that of having Mike accompany him to an out of town convention scheduled to take place in a few weeks. As per his plan, when they returned from the day's meeting and dinner, Tyrone would make sure that Mike had consumed more alcohol than he might have otherwise, and invite the young punk up to his room for a nightcap. In Tyrone's hotel room after dinner and drinks, Tyrone poured them each a nightcap, slipping a potent combination of aphrodisiac and Viagra into Mike's drink. Unwittingly, Mike downed the drugs as Tyrone pretended to find a videotape, claiming it must have been inadvertently left behind by a previous hotel guest. Laughing as he read the title out loud to Mike, he suggested they pop it into the VCR and see if the video is as steamy as the title 'Employee's Sexy Young Wife'. As the two men watched the video, one that had been carefully chosen for this outing, as this particular movie involved that exact same type of scenario that Tyrone hoped to create with this young punk and his beautiful young wife. Best yet, that 'star' of the movie was very similar in height and build of Mike's beautiful wife, with hubby having a voyeurism fetish and enjoyed being a cuckold as his pretty wife reluctantly agreed to have sex with her stupid husband's bookie in order to keep him from getting beat up for an outstanding debt. Tyrone pretended not to notice, as he choked back a laugh in seeing his drunk employee staring transfixed at the steamy sex onscreen and his cock springing to life in his pants, partly due to the onscreen action and partly due to the Viagra. Obviously Mike Melton was shocked and intrigued to watch the impressively-endowed black bookie nail the white beauty onscreen. With Mike shifting nervously, blushing as he tried to hide his raging hard-on, Tyrone reassured him that he was only human and not to be self-conscious about nature simply taking its course and the fact that his cock was simply responding as any healthy, red-blooded man's would in viewing such a video. Tyrone wondered if Mike would make it back to his room before succumbing to the overwhelming urge to shuck his cock, tending to his maddening sexual arousal and attempting unsuccessfully to deflate his throbbing hard- on. Indeed, Mike got very little sleep that night, driven to distraction by thoughts of the steamy video and his inability to quell his horniness. His cunning boss knew the seed had been planted in his naive young subordinate's head, now it was just a matter of setting up a scenario that would give Tyrone an opening, with the young punk given the opportunity of watching as his beautiful wife is bedded by a big black, Tyrone, of course. On the pretense of wanting to get to know his up and coming managers on a more personal level, Tyrone set up to meet the couple at their house to pick them up and take them to an elegant dinner, as Mike was the most qualified candidate for the open managerial position. It would be a big promotion for the young punk, but Tyrone wanted to be certain that a manager's wife understood the time away from home that would be involved plus long hours at the office. Over dinner and drinks, while Mike and Susan were out on the dance floor, Tyrone added aphrodisiac to Susan's drink and a combination of aphrodisiac and Viagra to Mike's. A short time later, Tyrone could see the young beauty begin to squirm a bit in her chair, signaling to him that the aphrodisiac was in fact entering her bloodstream. And seeing how seductively she slow-danced with Mike their next trip out on the dance floor, Tyrone knew she was just itching for a fuck. With that, he claimed he was feeling like a third wheel, watching Mike and Susan dancing all night, and politely asked Susan for a dance. She blushed and tried to politely decline but Tyrone took her hand and led her out onto the dance floor before she had a chance to say no. Oh, she was hot for a fuck all right, but certainly not by him as Tyrone felt her shudder in revulsion as he held her soft manicured hand in his while his other arm slid around her trim waist. Knowing that the potent combination of aphrodisiac and Viagra was coursing through Mike's bloodstream, Tyrone hoped Mike would be thinking of the steamy video and that his sexually arousal was merely caused by the sight of his black boss out on the dance floor, slow-dancing with his beautiful young wife. Tyrone knew Mikey boy would find the stark contrast of the differences very erotic, big black body up against his wife's petite ivory one, ugly black boss paired up with his young pretty wife! As the evening drew late, they returned to the Melton's home, and Mike politely invited his boss in for a nightcap. Tyrone slipped another drug into Susan's drink, this time a drug that would put her in a daze but not out cold, as that would certainly spoil the fun, not seeing the look of fear, disgust and revulsion on her pretty face when he forced his ebony shaft up into her reluctant body! A short time later, the woozy young wife began to nod off on the sofa. Eyeing up the lovely beauty's sexy legs as she was sprawled up against the edge of the sofa, Tyrone licked at his thick lips in anticipation. And when Mike gently shook her awake, the drugged and disoriented beauty apologized for having had a bit too much to drink, excusing herself as she was going to retire to bed with the assistance from her husband. When Mike returned, Tyrone asked about Susan and Mike assured him she'd just had a bit too much to drink, apologizing for her having pooped out. Mike also added that his pretty wife was unaccustomed to drinking so much, and as such she'd simply need to sleep it off and be as good as new in the morning. As they sat and drank once again, Tyrone pretended to ponder for a bit, then brought up the steamy video they'd watched together while out of town attending the convention, confiding he just couldn't stop thinking about it. With Mike seemingly nodding in agreement, Tyrone then asked the young husband if he'd ever fantasized about such a thing involving his wife. When Mike blushed and said that his beautiful wife wasn't the type to ever go in for such a thing, that's when Tyrone suggested that perhaps Susan didn't have to know. He went on to remind Mike that Susan was pretty out of it, that she likely wouldn't notice as to who it was slipping into bed with her, and that she'd just assume it was her husband. Mike was shocked by Tyrone's bold proposal, and even more shocked to discover that his boss' suggestion was actually turning him on. With his boss's penchant for gambling and spending big bucks on whatever pleased him, in that sense Mike was not totally surprised in how the proposition was presented to him a $2,500 bonus, immediate promotion to the job he was being groomed for, plus the plush corner office that everyone was envious! "B-but what if she realizes it's not me and refuses... to go along?" Mike inquired. Tyrone assured Mike that if it failed, it's wasn't Mike's fault and he'd win all the perks that were proposed. He advised the young pup that they'd just take things slow and easy, see how things went, and if all was right then he'd slip into the bed with her. If she woke up and realized it wasn't Mike in bed with her, Tyrone would then simply apologize and claim he was too drunk to drive home and was invited to spend the night, but being unfamiliar with the layout of the house, he had stumbled into the wrong room by mistake. "And if she doesn't realize it's me in bed with her, we're home free!" Tyrone advised. With Mike in deep thought for a moment, pondering things, Tyrone could see that the stupid punk was actually considering the outrageous proposition. 'Fuck'n dumb shit, he's actually thinking about it! What a dumb fuck!' Tyrone thought, losing all respect for the dumb bastard who'd even consider such a preposterous proposal. And then the dumb ass stammered out "Y-you've got to wear a condom though!" Without giving the punk a chance to think it through and change his mind, Tyrone smiled and made his way to the bedroom with the punk right behind him. At the end of the hallway, outside the closed door to the master bedroom, Tyrone began to unbutton the top of his shirt as he turned and whispered, "If'n ya change yer mind on the condom... I'll up the bonus to 5 grand!" Hallway light turned off, Tyrone had stripped out of his clothing as they quietly slipped into the darkened bedroom where the unsuspecting young wife now had fallen asleep. Cock jutting straight out in anticipation, Tyrone had to let his eyes adjust a bit more before moving slowly to where the bed was located and then gently slipped into the Melton's marital bed. In bed with his subordinate's sexy young wife, an added thrill coursed through as he noticed the box on the edge of the nightstand that Mike had advised him of the box of condoms from which he was expected to obtain a protective rubber! Mike watched from the corner of the master bedroom, right next to the closed door, overwhelmed by a combination of panic, guilt and lust as he watched his raunchy black boss now in bed with his beautiful wife. His eyes adjusted now, room very dimly lit with a bit of moonlight coming in through the windows and filtered by the drapes. With Tyrone's massive black body now under the covers, Mike could make out the black arm draped over the thick comforter where Susan normally slept on her side. Black arm moving up and down over the thick covers, Mike could see the outline of his devious boss's hand now resting on what should be Susan's up raised left hip and ass. Then that black arm and hand went back up to slip under the covers, with Mike now making out the slight movement of the covers to indicate that Tyrone had his hand again where it had been, only now the only items separating hand from bare flesh was Susan's sheer nightie and silky panties. In her drugged state and still under the arousing effects of the aphrodisiac, Susan merely assumed that it was Mike in bed with her and just lay there enjoying his caresses. In fact, in need of being held and made love to, she gave in wantonly to his advances as she cooed and moaned "Hmmm, honey, oh yesss... touch me... touch me like that!" Seconds later, she panted out "Oh, honey... yes... yes... under my panties OH YESS1 touch me ...touch MEE!" Mike was so horny from the drugs that were slipped into his drinks that he was soon fondling himself through his pants, mesmerized by the sight of his black boss and his wife in bed together. Just as he'd seen in the steamy video, except this time it was taking place in his own marital bed and his lusting black boss was about to make love to his unsuspecting wife. 'Susan will know... she'll realize it's not me in bed with her... jezz, she's gonna be pissed an throw a fucking fit!' he thought, hearing her moans and writhing about in her dream-like haze. Having unzipped his pants, Mike sucked in his breathe as he stood in the corner, his cock rising to the occasion at the erotic images taking place on the bed that he shared with Susan. With his wife cooing and hearing her moans of pleasure, seeing her hands slide up from under the covers to grasp the metal rail of the headboard, Mike swore that he could hear the wet slushing sounds of his boss's thick finger sliding in and out of Susan's juicing twat. Faster and faster came the slushing sounds from under the cover, accompanied with his wife's timely panting. Then Mike's cock throbbed with added excitement as the covers were thrown off and he could even more clearly make out the contrast of black and white in the darkness. Some movement shielded by the black bulky form, then it became evident to Mike that his boss had stripped Susan's lacy panties off her long trim legs. Another movement by the dark black shadowy figure, then Mike was hit on the shoulder by something soft... as his wife's panties had just been tossed to him! The outline of Susan's trim ivory legs could be seen with knees raised while the dark ebony body of his boss was kneeling at the foot of the bed and then moving up slowly between them. With the outline of a black hand visible on Susan's ass from his vantage point, Mike could make out where his boss's head was at that moment ...right above his wife's soft golden curls. "Oh Honey, oh god, I love it! Yes! Yes!" Mike heard his beautiful wife cry as his boss began to eat her pussy. Susan screamed out as she clasped tightly upon the bottom rail above her head. Feet planted down upon the mattress with knees bent, she pushed down on the soles of her feet with all of her might, crying out in ecstasy as she was eaten out for the very first time. Arms and legs now prone and limp upon the bed, not believing how fantastic anything could feel, Susan now wanted her handsome husband to make real love to her. Feeling him now shuffling up between her widespread legs, she shivered with pleasure upon feeling his thick cockhead being put into position, then began to lubricate itself by being guided up and down her juicing slit. "Oh, honey, yes... ooh, yes... put it in... make love to me, honey!" she cooed. 'Oh, God... he's about to put it in her... without a condom!' Mike realized as he stood there in the corner. Slowly and quietly, he slid across the carpeted room without a sound, then reached over to give his boss a slight shove on his shoulder to get his attention. Mike then leaned towards the nightstand and reached out for the box of condoms. Withdrawing one, he handed it to his boss who then backed off out from his wife's widespread legs to sit on the corner of the bed. "Honey... honey... what are you doing? Please... please... please... Mike, come back... make love to me... pleaseeeeeeeee!" Mike heard his wife's desperate plea. His boss still sitting across the corner of the bed, obviously fumbling with getting the condom on, Mike then spoke up "Just a minute, honey... I need to get the condom on!" With his boss now moving back up into position, Mike slowly retreated back into the corner where he had come from. As his boss was once again lubricating his bloated cockhead between Susan's juicy slit, Mike shivered as his wife cooed, "Oh honey... you feel so big tonight. It's SO big!!" Mike's eyes bulged out wide in seeing his wife's trim arms reach up and grab the top rail of the headboard this time. Trim sexy legs raised, toes curled as her heels pushing on Tyrone's black asscheeks, Mike then heard the metal frame of the king-sized bed begin to rattle. Never had the bed even squeaked when he and Susan made love, but now the rattling made it sound as if all the nuts and bolts holding it together were about to fall off. 'Thump ... thump ... thump ... thump ... thump!' the bed began bumping up against the wall with each of his boss's heaving thrust into Susan's petite body. "Oh, yes... love me, honey... love me... love MEEE!" Mike heard his wife cry out, just like when they made love together. Bed rattling, thumping against the wall, then came Susan's wail "Oh, God yes, yes... fuck me... fuck me...fuck MEEE!!" Mike's jaw just dropped upon hearing his wife, realizing that this was the very first time he ever heard her use the 'F' word. In bed together, it had always been 'love me ...love me!' Obviously, Tyrone was giving his beautiful wife a fuck like she'd never before experienced in her young life. And the manner in which his boss was throwing the fuck into her, now humping her petite body at jackhammer speed, he was obviously enjoying this fuck tremendously. He heard Susan cry out as her body tensed and convulsed Then, Mike observed Tyrone's big black body shudder and convulse as he groaned out his lust. 'Oh, jeez... thank God I remembered the condom... or Susan might've ended up being impregnated by him! God, I thought she'd realize that it wasn't me in bed with her... that he'd never end up having sex with her... that I'd get the bonus, the promotion, the corner office... without it ever coming to this!' he shuddered. Then moments later, as he always did when with the big boss, Mike courteously opened the bedroom door for him. Bedroom door closed, with his boss putting on his clothes in the darkened hallway, Mike slipped past him and softly advised "I'll go make us a drink!" And then Mike was soon serving the man a drink at the bar, serving the man who had just fucked the brains out of his beautiful wife. He had just sacrificed his beautiful and innocent young wife, the woman he adored and loved so much, just for financial gain and of course the voyeuristic fulfillment of watching it all! With his boss having departed, Mike gathered up the dirty glasses to take them to the sink in order to rinse them and put the glasses into the dishwasher. Everything cleaned up, Mike then made his way down the hallway and opened the bedroom door once again. Entering and keeping the door open as normally would be done, he then began to get out his clothing. Then he noticed a glimmer in the dark from an item lying near the foot of the bed. Mike then realized that it was the empty foil packet of the condom he had given to his boss. He then went over to pick it up and put it into the nearby trashcan. But upon his picking up the item, Mike's heart nearly came to a stop in feeling the outline of the ribbed condom that still remained contained within the packet. In fact, the packet had not even been opened Mike realized as he felt the sealed edges. 'The bastard fucked her without using a condom! Shit the bastard came in her!' he shuddered. Lamp turned on in the spare bedroom across the way, the light from there would then allow him to view the damage done. With a wet wash cloth, Mike returned to the scene of the crime to clean up any incriminating evidence on the bed as well as his wife's inner thighs. But there was nothing that he could do to clean up of the most important place ...deep up in his wife's fertile womb! Only time would tell if his utter stupidity might come to light. But Mike was fuming mad as anyone would expect him to be in being deceived in such a manner. 'Bastard!' he cussed. Fuming, Mike thought that Tyrone had forgotten to pick up the unused condom on the way out of the bedroom and get away with not having used it! Little did he realize that Tyrone had purposely left it there for him to find and to realize what consequences might soon be forthcoming. 'He's not going to get away with this! No way! I'm going right into his office on Monday morning and demand the $5,000 bonus that he proposed he ain't cheating me out of it!' he fumed. Ten weeks later, Susan opened the front door to allow her husband's boss to enter, telling him "Thank you so much for coming over, Mr. McNeil! You've been so helpful, I just don't know how I'd have coped with Mike since that terrible accident two weeks ago!" As they sat at the bar over a drink, Susan proceeded to tell him, "I just don't understand how a thing could go from sheer joy when Mike got the large bonus and promotion to extreme depression just six weeks later! I would have thought my announcing to Mike that he was going to be a 'daddy' would excite him more... but instead, he started to drink... a lot!" Susan went on to blurt out how the doctors at the hospital believe it'll be a rather slow recovery, especially due to the head and chest injuries Mike had sustained when he went off the road and slammed into the rock wall. A bad brain contusion had his memory affected but she relayed that the doctors indicate that over time it'll get much better. Mike's breathing was rather shallow due to the severe chest contusion and he was speaking due to his vocal cords being injured also. "The doctors want me admit him to a long term rehab center where they specialize in the type of injuries Mike sustained, then bring him home on weekends to help stimulate his memory by familiar surroundings!" Asked for his advice, Tyrone reassured the lovely young wife that she should definitely go along with what the doctors had recommended. "I'm going to be here for you and Mike, Susan! The company's medical plan should pick up all the expenses not covered by the automobile's medical coverage, and if there's any additional the company will be taking care of it! So don't you fret any! In fact, when you bring Mike home that first weekend, I'll come on over to help stimulate his mind! I have an idea that just might work, give Mike some stimulation both mentally and physically!" he advised. When the young beauty asked as to what he had in mind to help Mike, Tyrone just smiled and advised that he's got to think it out some but patted her hand to reassure her, "I've got to think it out completely but I'm certain it'll work, just wait and see, my dear! Trust me!" He wanted to caress her soft delicate hand even more but forced himself to stop, telling himself, 'In due time, my man... in due time!' He told himself that he had to continue playing the part, not let on the fact that he wanted so badly to fuck the sexy little bitch once again. Deep down, Tyrone was ecstatic at hearing the good news that he was going to be a 'daddy'! 'If the bitch only knew no wonder Mikey boy went into a funk and started drinking too much and getting into that horrendous wreck, he found out that I got her knocked up that night!' he chuckled to himself. 'Well now, not talking, memory loss that's slowly coming back, needs something to help stimulate his memory ...well, I's sure know one thing that'll stimulate Mikey's mind and another part of his body, heh, heh!' he smiled. With Mike just sitting there in the wheelchair like a piece of vegetable, Susan was so glad that her husband boss had been there when she got Mike home from the long-term care center. She chided herself for initially having thought of Mr. McNeil as an ugly old letch, thinking 'I wrong could I have been! He's been so kind even treats me like his ! And he's here to help stimulate Mike's memory! I wonder what he has in mind if I recall, he said it'd help stimulate both Mike's memory and also physically! Mr. McNeil did say that he'd need my help I wonder what my part will be to help stimulate Mike!' Tyrone sized up the lovely young wife who had dressed so nicely to welcome her husband home when the handi-van dropped him off for his first stay following the accident. Taking in the beauty in her nice beige dress, black heels that accentuated her trim sexy legs, and Tyrone was eager to get started in having his young subordinate get better by having both his body and mind stimulated. With the lovely wife puzzled as to his plans to stimulate her husband, Mr. McNeil merely told her to follow him as he wheeled Mike down to the master bedroom. Susan was totally puzzled as why her husband's boss wheeled Mike down the hallway, by-passing the spare room that prepared for Mike, especially since she had shown the setup to Mr. McNeil before the handi-van had driven up. Entering the master bedroom, she took Mr. McNeil's cue as to enter and move off to the side. After Mr. McNeil moved to close the bedroom door, Mike's wheelchair was backed up till he was in the corner of the room next to the door. Puzzled, Susan said nothing but merely watched as her husband's boss put the brakes on with Mike facing the center of the room. A smiling Mr. McNeil rubbing his hands together and looking her asking "Are you ready, Susan? Ready to help me revive Mike's memory? And I's think that once we get started, it'll help his memory recover plus be physically stimulating for him!" When the lovely young wife looked at him, totally puzzled by his comments, Tyrone added "It's just a bit of a recreating the scene type of scenario I've thought up! In my opinion, recreating an actual event is the most ideal stimulant, don't you think, Susan?" All of what had just been said certainly made sense to Susan and she replied "Yes! Well, what you say certainly makes sense! But what can Mike gain from sitting there in the corner and looking at the bed he slept on since we got married?" Susan was puzzled and couldn't comprehend Mr. McNeil's reply of "Well, it's a recreation of an event that had Mike there in the corner! The event that led to his bonus, promotion ...as well as to what eventually led up to his drinking heavily and getting into that terrible accident!" "How? What can be recreated that would be a memorable event here?" she asked. Tyrone was waiting for this moment ...where he could give all the little details of the event he planned to recreate "Remember that night we had dinner out about ten weeks ago, when I came in for a nightcap ...the night you passed out on the sofa and Mike had to get you up and help you to the bedroom?" Seeing the young wife's eyes widen and lips part slightly, Tyrone smiled "I's sees ya remember that night, Susan!" Indeed she remember that night, the night where she and her loving husband made the most passionate love ever, when it later became apparent that the condom used in their frenzied lovemaking had been faulty and caused her to get impregnated. 'What's he referring to? What's he trying to get at?' she wondered, finally blurting out "W-what do you mean? What about that night?" With great delight, Tyrone smiled widely as he announced "Well Susan, when you went to bed and Mike rejoined me back in the den. I made him a proposition, he gets his promotion immediately, a big bonus, and the big corner office that everyone was fighting for, if he let me slide into bed with you!" With her eyes widening in horror and jaw dropping wide, he then added "Yes Susan, Mike was standing right there in the corner where he is now, watching it all, the baby yer carrying is 'my' baby!" Blinking in horror, trying to comprehend it all, Susan shuddered in realizing that it really had been her husband's boss in bed with her that night. That Mike had allowed it all to happen while he took his damned promotion and bonus, and apparently getting his jollies off while his boss had sex with her in their bed, letting him 'r********' her as she certainly would not have allowed such a thing to take place! 'It can't be true! It can't be true!' she repeated, but deep down, her churning belly told her that her husband's boss's little black baby was growing there at that instant. Her path to the door block by her husband's deceitful boss, Susan desperately tire to run pass the overweight man, but she was easily blocked by the big man. Both hands gripped at the wrists as she tried to pummel at him, Susan was no match for the strength of her husband's much stronger boss as he forced her backwards, the was pushing her down onto the bed. "Stop... stop!" she cried out but Susan soon found how well-prepared her husband's deviant boss was in planning this special day of Mike's homecoming as long plastic ties were looped around her wrists and then being secured to the bottom rail of the headboard. "My, God... stop this! You... you're insane!" Susan cried out, struggling against the plastic ties as her husband's demented boss now straddle her waist and obscenely had his big black hands cupping her breasts through her dress and bra. "Oh, God... stop... please stop!" Susan sobbed as her assailant sought and found her nipples, then began to thumbed them through her clothing. Nipples clearly denting the fabric of her dress, she blushed with embarrassment when Tyrone snickered and called out, "Hey, Mikey boy, got yer purty wife all excited now, look at her nipples!" Front of her dress suddenly torn away by her lusting assailant, Susan struggled as her lacy bra was being pushed up as Tyrone panted "Wanna see those purty titties of yers! Wanna play with'em... ah, yeah... perfect titties... mmmm..." "Oh, God... oh, God... stop... stop!" she sobbed as the greedy bastard clamped his mouth upon one breast to suckle at her pink nipple, tonguing it to stiffness, then doing the same to its twin. Then suddenly, Tyrone had pulled up the hem of her dress and was trying to work her panties off her hips and down off her legs, all while keeping his weight upon her. Pressing herself down into the mattress, trying to prevent it from happening, but soon the silky wisp of fabric was being worked off her heels. Looking up at the bastard as he smirked while holding up her white lacy panties to his face, Susan then saw him ball it up and the toss them across the room, hitting the wall and then fluttering down perfectly onto Mike's left hand. "Bring back memories, Mikey boy? Remember me tossing yer wife's panties over to you that night?" Tyrone yelled out. Then Tyrone turned to once again feast on Susan's succulent titties, tonguing and nipping at her stiff pinkies. Lifting his head and snickering at the wheelchair bound punk, he then look back down at the sobbing beauty as she shook with fear, telling her, "Thought ya said 'ol Mikey boy ain't been moving at all, can't comprehend, jist sitting still like a fuck'n vegetable?" With Tyrone turning his head back to the corner where Mike sat in the wheelchair, Susan blinked back the tears and gasped at the sight. She couldn't believe her eyes at what she was witnessing. The panties that had fluttered down to rest upon his left hand had been grasped and lifted by Mike, right up to his face and smelling them. The Tyrone was looking at her once again, taunting her with "See, it's working ...I's told ya I's figured a way on how to git Mikey's memory back and help him physically!" "Now, sweetie, don't ya think that maybe a replay of that night outta will really help Mikey out, huh?" Tyrone smiled as he began to edge back down her sexy body. Over her thighs, then her knees, Tyrone then reached down to remove her heel and tossed them aside, fearing that she'd try to spike him with them. Working her dress over trim hips, he smiled at the sight of her sugar bush as he got his hand under her knees, then pushed her legs up and wide. 'Oh, God... oh, God... it was him... it was him!' Susan shuddered with horror in realizing now that the most exquisite moment in her life had not an experience created by her loving husband. She shuddered as Tyrone's hot mouth clamped down upon her sex. Tossing and turning, withering about the bed, Susan was unable to get away as the bastard's thick tongue penetrated her slit and flicking about in search of her ultra sensitive clit. Gasping and panting for breathe, struggling against her bindings, Susan glanced to the corner of the bedroom and sucked in her breath. Her husband, with left hand still holding her panties up to his nose, now had reached into his pajama opening to shuck at his growing pud. 'Oh, God... he's enjoying it... enjoying watching this bastard r******** me... again... he let him r******** me then... and he's enjoying it again!' she realized. Closing her eyes in shame, her legs quivered from the sensation of tongue flicking against her clit, Susan arched up in response as the black bastard slurped away at her juicing honey. Susan screamed and cried out as she orgasmed in the bastard's mouth. Moments later, limp from the mind shattering orgasm from been eaten out once again, Susan was brought back to reality as the overweight black bastard was now trying to force himself into her. Thick oversized cockhead poking at her, Susan cried out and sobbed in fear, "Stop... no... stop... don't... don't... please don't r******** meeeeeee!" With cockhead planted in place and large hands grasping her hips tightly, Susan wiggled her hips in trying to keep him from penetrating her, pleading "No... no... please... please don't r******** me!" "Ah sweetie, now don't be like that, I's jist helping Mikey boy with his memory and giving him some physically stimulation! Jist look at him over there, smelling yer sweet panties and wanking at his peter! Can't say that my plan ain't working, can ya, sweetie? Mikey boy jist loved it when I's stuck it in yer tight little snatch and he's jist gonna love watching now, with it being all lighted up for him to see! Besides, what's wrong with take my cock up that tight little snatch of yers ya's already knocked with my little bastard!" Tyrone laughed. Now this was what Tyrone wanted to see, the look of disgust and repulsion on the young wife's beautiful face as he was about to r******** her. "C'mon, sweetie, this is for yer hubby, help him along in his recovery!" Tyrone advised as he grasped her trim hips tightly and lunged forward with all of its weight behind it. "Oh, God... stop... stop... it hurts!" came the cries that were just music to Tyrone's ears. As the lunging in and out Susan's petite body continued, with Tyrone's overweight black body upon her, building up speed steadily and getting up to jackhammer speed. The headboard rails began to rattle once again, as well as the headboard thumping against the wall, recreating that eventful night for Mike as he shucked faster and faster at his peter. Indeed, this was the ideal therapy for Mike's rehabilitation, both in bring back his memory as well as his physical movements. Mike watched the erotic scene taking place on his marital bed, this time it was much better in the daylight versus that dark night, hearing his lovely wife sobbing as well as the slushing sounds coming from between the two bodies. He heard his wife as she gritted her teeth to keep from displaying her climax. But the way her body shudder and toes curled with heels of her feet drumming on Tyrone's ass, it was obvious that she was orgasming around his boss's thick black cock. And with Tyrone grunting and body convulsing, it was quite obvious to Mike that his wife was now getting more of the baby juice that had been responsible for knocking her up that night. From his viewpoint, he could see the big black ball sac, saw it contract and then expand. Contract and then expand once again, sending stream after hot stream of gooey semen up into Susan's raped slit. 'At least it can't do any more damage! The damage is already done!' Mike thought rationally. An hour later, with the plastic binding cut when Tyrone departed, Susan moaned with pain as she reached over to grab a piece of her torn dress. Using the fabric to wipe the up the gooey evidence of the vile r********, she then manage to slide out of bed, then saw her husband sitting there like a vegetable once again. Taking her panties out of his limp hand, she put it on, then stared down in awe. Getting down to her knees, she used her torn dress to wipe her husband's pajama pants, cleaning up the wet cum stains. That next Wednesday, meeting with Mike's doctors at the long-term care facility, they wanted to know just what had happened over the weekend when Mike had gone home. Nervous, Susan didn't know just what to say, only stammering "Why ...why do you ask?" Then she was told "The change in your husband is like a miracle compared to when he left to go home to you! He's now responding much more, able to move his hands and fingers with more agility and he's nodding or shaking his head in answer to questions posed to him!" In the evening, Susan picked up the telephone and punched in the numbers, then waited for it to answer. She wondered if she should just hang up, but then with Mike's recovery in the balance, Susan remembered the vows she had given on their wedding day 'for better or worse'! No matter what Mike had done, even allowing his repulsive black boss to have sex with her, she just couldn't let him remain an invalid if there was a way to help him. She just had to help him in any way possible. "Hello Mr. McNeil... this is Susan Melton! I-I'm sorry to bother you... but I wanted to ask a favor... if you could come over this Saturday, when the handi-van drops Mike off at home! The doctors told me today that whatever stimulation Mike received last weekend was like a 'miracle' cure... and that I should see that it continues!" Susan advised. "You will... yes, he'll be coming home about 10:30 in the morning! Yes, yes, all right. Yes, yes, I'll do it if that's what it takes! Thank you! Goodbye!" She responded on the phone in answer to questions posed to her by Tyrone. Susan now shuddered as to what she had agreed to for Tyrone McNeil to come over and help give Mike that much needed stimulation like the past week. Only now, Mr. McNeil had made her agree to him providing her husband with something new recalling his exact words, "Dress up real nice like last week! And once I's wheel Mike into the bedroom, yer gonna git down on yer purty knees and unzip me. right in front of yer husband, then yer gonna suck me real good! And after I's cum in yer purty mouth. I's want ya to open yer mouth to show Mikey boy all my cum before ya's swallow it all down!" End of Story 2 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Naughty Nicki Posted July 10, 2017 Report Share Posted July 10, 2017 Oh my god, I am soaking wet after reading these stories and struggling not leaving work early. 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
sexboxer Posted July 12, 2017 Report Share Posted July 12, 2017 those are all KNOCKOUT stories! Thanks so much! Keep on fucking! 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
robert smith Posted July 12, 2017 Report Share Posted July 12, 2017 I absolutely love reading about other men sharing their lady, I have shared Elaine for nearly 30 years 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted July 14, 2017 Author Report Share Posted July 14, 2017 Here we are with another of mi/yours Favorites Cuckold Erotic Stories Story : Getting it right: finally (r********, violence, wife, revenge, wimp husband) This is a story orginally published on another site by a " writer" that calls himself Noah frog. The first part is what thiis purveyor of brutal humiliation porn the second is my answer to Noafrog. Noafrog in my estimation is a weak , lilly livered control freak, who doesn't have the balls to practice in real life what he writes about. To all those of you who enjoy this kind of r******** and humiliation and wimp cuckold husbands. This is for you . I hope you enjoy the reality. I remember it like it was yesterday. In reality, it was only about a year ago. It was Superbowl Sunday and I had the usual crowd over. My wife and I have been married for about three years now and I love Heather very much. She is 27, fit and very sexy. She stands 5'4" with strawberry blonde hair. I am 31 and in decent shape. I'm 5'7" and could use a few muscles. We were high school sweethearts and she practically grew up with me and my friends. Eddie, one of our friends, has always wanted Heather. I fell that thare has always been an unspoken attraction between them. We have been working on heating up our sex lives and as a result, kinky fantasies have crept their way into our lovemaking. We fantasize about her being taken by another man as I watch helplessly. It is just a fantasy, that's all. I would never really want that to happen. I am her husband. For the last three years running, my buds have come over and watched the game at my house. It stands to reason considering that I have the wide screen flat panel T.V. , not to mention the hottest wife of the group. That Sunday morning Heather slept in. She got out of bed just a few minutes before the guys were to show up. She got up, showered and then got dressed. She put on her usual short shorts and t-shirt. She didn't wear a bra or panties around the house when it was just us, but I had friends coming over. Just as I was about to tell her to put more clothes on, the doorbell rang. I left the bedroom to answer the door without saying a word. Eddie, Gary and Keith made themselves at home on our couches as I fumbled with the remote control. Eddie and I were high school pals and have always been very competitive with each other, not to mention.. he has always wanted my wife. I secretly despise this guy. Eddie is about 6'0" and weighs about 230 lbs. A very strong fellow you might say. He has been a part of our group of friends for so long that I have learned to tolerate him. My wife was bringing us some cold ones and I caught Eddie staring my wife's body up and down. Heather noticed his attention and gave him a quick smile. I think that the thought of Eddie wanting her turned her on. I got a little bothered by the interaction but let it go. A few moments later, she brought in some chips and dip and made her way to Eddie's side of the coffee table and bent all the way over as she placed the dip on the coffee table. This allowed him full view of my wife's crotch. I know from memory that those shorts cling to her body and accentuate her hips when she bends over. Eddie looked over at me and gave me an evil grin. He could tell that Heather was doing this on purpose and was using this to his advantage. He reached over and gave Heather's ass a little squeeze and said, "Damn Heather, you have those child bearing hips." Suprised by Eddie's actions, Heather looked up at me startled. Gary and Keith sat there with their jaws on the floor as to what they had just fell witness to. Gary and Keith were not going to get involved with this. They both know from experience that Eddie can get pretty damn mean after a few beers. He has beaten their asses a few times over the years. Sensing that there was about to be an altercation, both Gary and Keith left hurriedly. Heather asked Eddie, "Who the hell do you think you are?" I sat there watching what was transpiring unable to stand up to Eddie. He looked very determined which intimidated me. He grabbed Heather around her waist and pulled her to him and kissed her deeply. She made a half ass effort to pull away from him but reciprocated him to a small degree. She fought her mouth away from his and asked me breathlessly, "Are you going to stop him? Help me!" I finally stood up to intervene and took a right cross to my jaw. I was out cold for just a few seconds. When I awoke, Eddie stood over me and he punched me in the gut, knocking the wind out of me. He said, "Listen here John, I'm gonna fuck your wife and if you make another stupid move like that I'll break your neck." Heather just stood there and made no effort to get away. I don't know if she was afraid to leave me alone there with Eddie or the thought of getting taken by another man while her husband watched helplessly turned her on. Eddie turned his attention back to Heather. I laid there helplessly as he pulled her to him. She called to me one last time breathlessly, "John!" She looked flushed and very aroused. She knew that my friend Eddie was going to fuck her and that there was nothing we could do to stop it. She was getting hot but knew it was wrong. She was getting very hot and sexually aroused and tried not to succumb to him. "Please don't. I am married. Please, Oh god." Then she glance over at me to see that I was just laying there on the floor watching helplessly. I was too scared to do anything about it. She was growing weak to his advances and beginning to give in seeing that her husband was just laying there letting it happen. Eddie pulled her t shirt off and began sucking on her nipples. They were rock hard and swollen with excitement. She loved to have her nipples suckled which made her very wet. I noticed his hands had made their way to her crotch and was rubbing her through her shorts. He went from one nipple to the other furiously as she dry humped his hand. It was too far to stop him now. He released her from his grip and commanded her to pull off her panties. She did so as she looked at me to see if I would make a last effort to stop it. I looked away from her in shame as I continued to lay there on the floor. My cock was rock fucking hard and struggling against my pants as I watched Eddie have his way with my wife. Her panties fell to the floor. Eddie stared at her perfectly trimmed pussy and began to strip his own clothes off. He was practically ripping them from his body in anticipation. A nude Eddie paused momentarily as his very large thick cock stood there between them. Heather looked down at it surprised at it's size. She quickly looked at me and said, "Oh my god John, are you really going to let him fuck me?" Eddie said, "Get on your knees Heather and suck a real man's cock." She looked at me the whole time. She got on her knees and grabbed his cock and began to lick the end of it with her tongue. She never took her eyes away from mine. She opened her mouth really wide to get the head of it in her mouth. His cock was so large that she could barely get the head in her mouth. Unable to choke down anymore of his cock, she suckled on it. She was unable to get another inch down her throat. She held onto the length of it with her hand as she sucked the end of his cock like a baby feeding. Eddie groaned and held onto my wife's head with his right hand as she sucked his cock, allowing me full view. Eddie pulled my wife's mouth off his cock and lifted her to the couch. She laid there on her back with her legs spread wide as Eddie kneeled down in front of her. She looked at me helplessly and said ,"Oh my god John, do you see what he is doing?" He quickly planted his mouth firmly on her pussy and began to tongue her deeply. Her bodied tensed up as his mouth began to suck her. She gasped out loud and said, "Oh Gaaaaaawd John, he is going to have me. She stopped looking at me and began to focus on Eddie's hungry mouth. He was sucking her for all she was worth. He moved his lips and tongue up and down her wet pussy. I could see she was dripping wet and very sexually excited about what was happening to her. Her body began to convulse in the ripples of her first orgasm. She looked over at me once again and said, "I'm cuuuummmming in his mouth John. Eddie is sucking the cuuumm out of me, Oh Gaaaaaaaaaaaaawd!" She became breatless and her face contorted as she came. She squirted her cum into his hungry mouth. Eddie drank her in fully. He quickly pulled her to the floor near me and said, "Your husband is going to watch this happen. John, I'm going to fuck your wife's pussy and your going to watch every inch of it." My wife was now torrid with pure lust for Eddie. He was taking her from me right before my eyes. She was on her back with her legs spread as Eddie began to lower himself into position. Heather was taking in the reality of the situation when she had a moment of clarity. She looked at me and then Eddie and said, "Eddie, there are some condoms in the master bedroom -- have John go get them." Eddie continued to lower himself and making his way for her wet pussy. "Oh gawd Eddie, I mean it. This is a bad time of the month for me. John, stop him -- I'm very fertile right now. Go get the condoms!" Just as she said that, the head of Eddie's cock was pushing its way against her pussy lips. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she went limp to his assault. She quickly raised her head to see his cock pushing its way into her. She glanced into my eyes panicking, "John, he is going to fuck me bareback. He is going to cum in me!" He shifted around furiously jockeying for a better angle into her. He pushed into her head deep. Heather squealed as her pussy opened up for him. He pushed and pulled his cock in and out of her wet pussy inch by inch. Each grunted lunge forward forced his cock deeper and deeper into her. She reached over and grabbed my arm and held onto it tightly. She came violently and screamed out loud, "Oh my gaaaaaawd. He is making me cuuuum!" Tears rolled from the corner of her eyes as she came. She looked over at me, again panicking, and said, "John, he is hitting my cervix. His cock is bottoming out on my cervix!" He plowed away at her furiously. He told Heather, "Move over this way a little so that he can see your pussy getting fucked by a real man." She quickly shifted to give me an even better view of her getting fucked by Eddie's cock. She continued to grip my arm tightly as he continued to fuck her furiously. Heather's fingernails were digging in my arm as her body was rocked by Eddie's lunging cock. He quickened his hurried pace even more. Heather looked at me as he eyes rolled back into her head again. She said, "I'm going to cum again, I'm cummming on his cock John. Oh my Gaaawd. I'm cumming!" Eddie looked at me as well and said, "Look at this cock John! Just look at your wife! She is fucking cumming on my dick! Watch this John -- Watch what your wife does!" He looked Heather in the eyes and asked, "Heather, I am about to cum really hard -- fuck my cock is about to explode -- can I cum in your pussy?" She looked over at me for some kind of approval. It was obvious to her that I did not want him to cum in her. I knew tht she would more than likely become pregnant! She knew that it would break my heart if she had the opportunity to stop him from cumming in her and didn't. She finally looked back at Eddie and said, "Cum in my pussy you fucking bastard! Put all you cum in me. Please don't stop fucking it inot me! " She had this sense of urgency look about her as her face contorted. She stared down at his cock pumping into her cunt. "John, he is cumming in me! Oh GAAAAAAAAWD!" She looked at me with tears rolling down her face as she came violently with him. Eddie's hands clutched at my wife's child bearing hips as he filled her with his cum. He bottomed out on her cervix one last time and shot the last of his load. She looked at him as she held him into her for about a minute or so. She looked back over at me for any kind of reaction as the cum ran out of her well fucked pussy. My wife just laid there as my friend drained his cock into her. She did not release him from her clutches for another minute or so. Eddie leaned down and gave her a deep kiss. They held each other for several minutes more as I watched in horror. Not quite the end but the end of Noahfrogs ridiculous peice of shit. - The End - Heather cried and cried while John, the weak lilly livered husband, that was supposed to protect her from all harm, just looked helpless. Eddie grined and told John that his cock was dirty from fucking such a whore as Heather. " I think you should suck my cock clean and lap up her juice off my balls." John hesitated. he seemed more inclined to protect his precious manhood, which he had lost at birth, than he had in protectiong his wedded wife. John only hesitated a little after Eddie hit him up against the side of his head. Then he meekly got down on his knees and began to clean off Eddie's cock with his mouth. Heather looked up with pained eyes and watched her husband debase himself. Not only had Eddie raped her and probably made her pregnant but her was now cumming in John's mouth. Eddie grined as he let his sperm fill mt husband's mouth. " You better swallow all it too you little peice of shit cause I am going to fuck your wife in her asshole next." Then he had another thought and he threw John to the floor. "You know I can cum a dozen times and never get less cum out of my cock. What I am going to do is to cum in your ass and let your little wifey here suck my cum from it, then I am going to fuck her's and since I am going to tear your's up you will have a better idea of how much I am hurting Heather." John meekly accepted Eddie's large monster cock in his virgin asshole. He cried out in pain as Eddie laughed as he fucked John's torn anus. Eddie never felt the blow that caused him to black out. heather had picked up a heavy fire iron from the fireplace and whacked Eddie across the back of his head. He came to just enough to feel the others hard blows tha Heather delivered to his head, body and crotch. His large prick came spewing from John's ass along with a sunstantial amount of John's blood. Like a enraged deamon heather ketp the pounding up till Eddies crotch looked like raw hamburger meat. Him testicles were torn from his ball sac by the hook on the end of the orin. Heather loved the way Eddie screamed like a baby. He cried and sobbed and called for his mommie. He was delirious from the pain. Heather then looked down at the man she swore to obey. the man that had taken solem vows to protect her from all hard and keep her to himself only. She smirked at him. : You pitiful peice of shit...you miserable excuse for a man. My husband she screamed at him and raised the iron. John had seen what damage his enraged wife had caused his friend. The sickiest part of all was that , in his mind Eddie was still his friend. This maniac had almost killed him and now she was threatning him. Then with relief he saw her drag her painful body, trailing blood from her torn vigina, from the room. Joh was afraid to move. matter of fact John had been afraid all of his life. The culmination of his fears was when Eddie made him suck his cock in front of his dear wife. he placed a hand over his torn anus. Not once did he try to offer any aid to his raped wife. he finally heard the sirens. Did that dumb bitch actually call the police to his friend. Eddie had only been being Eddie. He was used to it and Heather might as well get used to it too. He heard voices and then the crackle of a radio and a few minutes more he heard a different kind of sirene. The cops must have called an ambulance for Eddie. He cradled eddie's head. Hold on buddy...help is on the way. Then he heard the voices receede and all was quite . Then he heard heavy footsteps and looked up to see a man in a policeman's uniform looking down at him like he was a mangy rabid dog. The policeman made to draw his pistol and then caught himself. he shook his head and instead took out two pair of cuffs and locked one pair around Eddie's hands, behind him of course. The cop had to pull eddie's hand's from his ruined crotch. then he roughly pulled John up and locked the other cuffs behind his back. John tried to complain that the cuff's were to tight. "Listen here you pitiful excuse for a man. You are lucky I don't let the rest of the guys have a go at you...believe me they want to. They are all married men and love their wives and they don't like you and your fuck buddy much." John also found out that cars had been sent to arrest keith and gary since they were there and geard eddie threaten to r******** Heather. They had left and didn't report a crime in progress. In the eyes of the policemen . the other two were just as guilty as Eddie. John was just as guilty and he could have left and called the police while Eddie was raping heather. The cop saayed and told Jonh what a creep he was while waiting for a paddy wagon that seemed to be lost, but the cops were folowing proticol by taking Eddie and John to jail before getting them treatment. " My own wife is in a coma right now because the bank she was a teller at got held up by some crazed druggie. I was one of the ones that answered the call. The bastard was grinning as he came out of the bank and told us that he would be free in a few days. Some one, one of the cops, yelled he's got a gun and we all started to fireing. Can you believe that he was hit thirteen times and none were fatal. We took out his kneecaps. One bullet in the spine as he spun around. One round took his jewles off. Get the picture... creep. We don't fuck around with creeps that hurt women." That guy is in a prison ward right now, not able to move. he has to eat , well it's not really food through a tube in his stomach. He can't piss except through a tube. And he can't move or speak. All he can do is lay there and look at us when we come in and tell him what a creep he is. he can hear us. I know he wishes he were dead but he can't kill himself. Now do you understand what is waiting for you. We are going to place you in Rykers and those guy's there are pretty bad dudes. Course they like to do favors for us, like making sure you know what rap feels like. They are real glad to have some fresh meat and you will wait for your trial for two...three years. Your papers will keep getting lost." The cop's word's were true to the letter. It was two and a half years before a trial ever came up. They were refused bail because heather feared for her life if they were released. Eddie healed up. he never was right in the head after heather almost took the top of his head off. He couldn't even pee with his mangled sex organs so a tube had to replace his dick. His rectum worked fine though, Also those of John and gary and Keith, Gary and Keith were finally let go when it was determined that they actually left before eddie started any r********. Even though they knew that Eddie was going to r******** Heather, they were not culpable. Of course it took time to determine this and by the time they were released with a apology, they were walking funny and would for the rest of their lives. The two wound back in jail with in a month. Seemed they tried to get a bunch of brother cops to feed their shit chutes some big black dick like they had gotten used to in Rykers. They were happy there because they could get all the black cock they could handle there. John was released in three years on good behavior. Like a fool he tried to visit Heather , who was living in the same house with the cocp and his comatose wife. Heather took good care of the woman. She also took good care of the cop who she had eventually fell in love with when she saw how he was still devoted to his wife as she lay eternally asleep. John begged Heather's forgivness. He told her that his own family had disowned him and that he feared that heather's five brothers would kill him. Heather told him that if he ever came around her again that he would wind back in prison. He finally became a janitor at the train station cleaning up puke from drunk homeless men and when they would shit all over the place. One day his former boss from the companie where he was concidered a rising came in after getting off a train. he saw John and tossed him a penny. "There you peice of shit...it's more that you are worth." He left and John saw that he had pissed in a puddle in front of the urinal. he would have to clean it up now. Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted July 14, 2017 Author Report Share Posted July 14, 2017 Happy Weekend my Friends.........Go ahead Fuck Her and ........Let me Watch They Let Me Watch InfossitravonHotwifeFirst Time 19 Mar. '17 I sat back on our sofa, watching them. Their kiss was so much more passionate than I ever might have imagined. I thought perhaps their lips would press together in sort of a kiss you might see in a high school production of Romeo and Juliet… or perhaps that’s what I had hoped. But it wasn’t the case. They seemed to meld into one another. Sarah’s tiny sweet lips were devoured by Antonio’s thick, full lips in a way that made me wonder if that was how it was supposed to be all along. I shifted slightly, unable to sit still. The nervous energy coursing through my body and my cock was nearly too much to handle. I took a few deep breaths, forcing myself to calm down. We wanted this. She wanted this. I wanted this, was really what I kept reminding myself. ### We had talked about it at length… what it would be like to invite another person into our relationship. Sarah had her doubts when I first brought it up, but the more we talked about it, the more she warmed to the idea. She even went so far as to suggest that we invite a couple that we knew who were swingers over for dinner, but that wasn’t what I wanted. I wanted to watch her with another man, and not be distracted by anything else. I wanted to watch her every moment, her every breath as she kissed another man, and was touched by another man. “I’d feel better if I could see that you’re enjoying yourself too,” she had said. “I’m certain I’ll be enjoying everything just fine.” “Then tell me you’ll pleasure yourself while this happens… for me?” I had promised. I didn’t want to let Sarah down, or cause her to worry, or think that I'd suddenly grown jealous seeing her with another man. Still, talking and planning was one thing. Stroking my cock in front of a stranger as he undressed my wife was another thing entirely... but there was no turning back. Not now. ### Antonio had moved Sarah over to the side of the couch closest to me, and had unbuttoned her shirt, exposing her bra and her stomach. I realized he had positioned Sarah purposefully so I could see what he was doing to my wife. I watched his large, powerful hands begin to knead Sarah’s breasts through her bra as they continued to kiss. There was no gentle caress, no teasing along her soft skin. If I had grabbed Sarah like that she would’ve pushed me away—clearly that wasn’t about to happen with Antonio. I took another deep breath, and lightly squeezed my cock, feeling myself at nearly full hardness now. My nerves had disappeared. I felt a fire deep down in my groin that told me I had been right in our decision to finally make our fantasy a reality—my fantasy, Sarah had reminded me as we had made our final preparations and invited her athletic friend from her gym out to drinks and casually brought up the subject to see if he would be interested in such a thing. Yes, it was my fantasy. Except I knew deep down it was hers as well. I watched intently as Sarah wrapped her arms around Antonio’s neck, drawing him even more tightly against her body. They had yet to break from their initial kiss. Their lips remained locked as their hands explored one another. Sarah moaned in pleasure, her body rocking back and forth on the sofa as Antonio squeezed her flesh in his powerful hands. He pulled the top of her bra down, exposing her nipples. They were rock hard, and he wasted no time in pinching them firmly between his thumb and fingers, pulling them and twisting them with no concern if it brought her pleasure or pain. I watched in amazement as Sarah cried out against him, growing even more excited under his brusque touch. Still, their mouths refused to part. I shifted in my seat, reminding myself again to keep take deep breaths, and to relax. We wanted this. She wanted this… I wanted this. Finally, their lips parted. Antonio sat back in order to pull Sarah’s blouse from her shoulders, and down her arms. She reached behind and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor along with her blouse. Next was her skirt. It came off quickly, as did Antonio’s shirt, followed by his jeans. Sarah glanced over to me, the first time she had done so. Her eyes lowered to my pants. I quickly undid my belt and tugged my pants down my legs. I unbuttoned my shirt, letting it fall open as I took hold of my cock again through my boxers. Sarah licked her lips and gave me a tiny wink, her eyebrows raising in unison. I smiled. She was getting what she wanted. She could see that I was excited, which gave her the confirmation she needed to continue. I was okay with this. More than okay. She turned and wrapped her arms back around Antonio’s broad frame. The sight of Sarah’s naked body crushed against another man caused another surge of adrenaline to rush through me. I couldn’t tear my eyes from her as she swung her thighs over Antonio’s legs and pushed herself onto his lap. She pushed her body against his, rising up slightly so that her breasts were even with his face. She placed her arms on the back of the sofa and arched her back as he took her nipples into his mouth. “Oh God,” she cried out. “Just like that. Suck on my fucking nipples.” I gripped my cock. Sarah was occasionally a dirty talker, but generally never that loud. She reached down and pulled Antonio’s head to her breasts. “Yes, fuck yes—don’t fucking stop!” Antonio continued to suck on Sarah’s nipples as his hands moved down her back, cupping her ass. He dipped his hands underneath her panties and again he squeezed her flesh in the same brusque manner as he had squeezed her breasts. Her hips gyrated in small circles in his lap. He took hold of the sides of her panties and slid them down her hips. She stood to help him, pushing them down her long, shapely legs then kicking them to the side. She stood in front of her new lover, completely naked. Slowly she turned back to me, nodding toward my crotch. I slid my boxers down my legs, my cock springing in front of me. Satisfied, she turned to Antonio and reached for the waistband of his boxers. He lifted his hips slightly and helped her pull them down his legs. She sunk down on her knees and tossed her hair to the side. She looked back at me, giving me one more smile as she opened her mouth and took his cock between her lips. Antonio closed his eyes and sat back against the sofa as Sarah began to work his cock inside her mouth. He was big. I could easily see from a few feet away that he was larger than me by about an inch. Sarah couldn’t quite take all of him inside her at once. She worked her lips down the sides of his shaft, stroking him with her hand as she ran her tongue over his balls then back up his shaft. Antonio moaned above her, then reached down and placed his hands on the back of her head. He gathered her long brown hair in his hands then pushed her head back onto the top of his cock. Sarah opened her mouth and a moment later she was gagging on his cock. I shifted slightly. Sarah was not one to ever deep throat me. She could give a good blowjob, but she generally stopped short of anything like she was doing right now. I watched as her head moved up and down on Antonio’s cock faster and faster, guided by his hand on the back of her head. I glanced up at Antonio and he caught my eye. He just smiled, then his eyes returned to his crotch. Sarah placed her hands against Antonio’s thighs, pushing her body back up. It was no use. He kept pushing her head back down. Her gagging was louder now. I sat up a bit in my seat. I didn’t want to stop what was happening, but I knew Sarah had entrusted me with her safety. I was open to say something when her head raised off of Antonio’s cock. A long line of saliva trailed from her lips to his bulging tip. She took hold of his shaft and pumped him furiously as she leaned forward and kissed him. “Are you going to fuck me with this thing, or what?” Antonio grinned. He pulled Sarah up and she turned and straddled his thighs. She stared directly ahead at me as she lowered herself down onto his engorged member. She spread her legs wider, pushing her hips down as she sank down onto him. “Oh, God—that’s so fucking huge.” Her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Antonio’s powerful hands came around and grabbed at her breasts, squeezing them as he pulled her back into his torso. Sarah pushed her legs against the ground, her calves flexing as her hips began bucking up and down. “Of fuck—just like that! That’s so fucking good!” I stared across the room as Antonio’s cock shot in and out of my wife, over and over again. Sarah's body was quivering with pleasure. Her hands held onto his, grasping onto them for balance as he fucked. I wanted to step across the room. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her body as she took another man inside her for the first time in our marriage—except I couldn’t. That was part of the agreement. ### Antonio took Sarah’s hand and guided her up to a standing position. They kissed again, then he twisted her around and pushed her down onto the soft. Her back arched as she leaned forward and placed her arms on the back of the sofa. He took hold of her hips. I her a gasp escape Sarah’s lips, followed by a sharp cry as Antonio thrust into her. Sarah’s hands were gripping the sofa, holding on for all she had as he fucked her harder and harder. The sound of the slapping of his thighs against the back of her legs took over the room, and fought with the sound of her cries. He reached across and slapped her ass, and she cried out. He slapped her again, certainly hard enough to leave a mark. She moaned. “Fuck yes—harder. Fuck me so hard I won’t be able to walk!” I gritted my teeth. There was nothing I could do, except watch. ### Beads of sweat ran down their bodies. They had moved now so that Sarah was lying on the sofa, her legs up in the air as Antonio plunged his cock deep inside her. She had her arms wrapped around his neck, desperately clinging to him as he rode her as hard as she could take. Their hips bucked in a frantic rhythm. Their cries were coming as one now, faster and faster. I held my cock, squeezing with all my might, but not moving my hand. One pump and I would explode. I had never been this aroused. Never been this consumed by passion. Never could I have imagined that watching Sarah with another man would have resulted in a feeling of lust that I had never known. Yes, we had fantasized about it. Yes, we had talked about it. Yes, we had fucked furiously ourselves as we imagined her lover taking her, just as Antonio was taking her now… but fantasy had no claim to the level of lust brought on by the real thing. They were close. I could tell. Antonio was grunting. Sarah’s chest was heaving. She turned to me, catching my eye. She nodded. I began pumping my cock. I knew it wouldn’t take much. I was right. I felt the wave of my orgasm rushing through me from deep within. I stared straight ahead as Antonio’s body suddenly went limp. He pushed himself up, his entire body flexed and shaking. Beneath him Sarah cried out, her body rocking against his solid mass as her climax overtook her. Her hips shot up and down, her breasts bounced as she shook “Oh my fucking God! I’m coming! I’m coming so fucking hard!” A moment later her body collapsed. Antonio immediately pulled out of her and with a few pumps his explosion tore through him as he came onto Sarah’s breasts. My own orgasm was seconds away. I held off as long as I possibly could, wanting Sarah to watch. Finally, she turned to me. She stared straight ahead as I gave my cock one final pump. A thick stream of come shot forth, exploding from my cock as I came. A warm smile crossed over Sarah’s face. She turned up to Antonio. “That was some great work. Maybe we’ll have you back some time.” He grinned, then pushed himself off the couch and went to the bathroom to clean up. I stepped over to Sarah. She leaned up on her arm and I bent down to kiss her. I could feel her body was drained from the experienced, but she held nothing back as she kissed me deeply, different from the way she had kissed Antonio. I knew without a doubt nothing had changed between us. We pulled back and stared at one another. “Well, what did you think?” I finally asked. She smiled. “That was fucking hot.” I nodded. “It was.” “I’m glad we let you watch.” I laughed. “Do you mean there was a chance you would do that without me?” I joked. She smiled. “Who’s to say we haven’t already?” I turned as Antonio came back into the room. He scooped up his pants and I watched him pull his jeans and shirt onto his muscled torso. He gave me a wink as he slipped on his shoes, then walked over and gave Sarah a small kiss on the cheek. “See you in class on Monday.” Antonio gave me a firm handshake then left. I stared back at Sarah. She was sitting up, her shirt loosely pulled over her shoulders as the evening started. My mind raced back to their kiss. The intensity. The passion. Had she really been cheating on me with Antonio? Was this really not her first time? Was that why he so readily accepted our offer when we met him out for drinks and first told him our idea? I stared at her. A tiny smile formed on her lips. “You know, for a bright guy, sometimes you are pretty clueless.” I let the breath I didn’t even realize I’d been holding out. “So you were just teasing me… I knew that.” Sarah smiled again. “Maybe I was, but I couldn’t help but notice what that little suggestion just did to you.” I glanced down. My cock was back at half-mast. Sarah extended her index finger and beckoned me to her. “Why don’t you come over here and fuck your wife good and hard? If you’re good, maybe I’ll let you watch us again.” I smiled. We had wanted this. She had wanted this. I had wanted this, I kept reminding myself. There was no turning back now. Copyright © 2017 Sidney Sitravon. All rights reserved. 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted August 1, 2017 Author Report Share Posted August 1, 2017 On 14/7/2017 at 11:49 AM, El Cojelon said: Happy Weekend my Friends.........Go ahead Fuck Her and ........Let me Watch They Let Me Watch InfossitravonHotwifeFirst Time 19 Mar. '17 I sat back on our sofa, watching them. Their kiss was so much more passionate than I ever might have imagined. I thought perhaps their lips would press together in sort of a kiss you might see in a high school production of Romeo and Juliet… or perhaps that’s what I had hoped. But it wasn’t the case. They seemed to meld into one another. Sarah’s tiny sweet lips were devoured by Antonio’s thick, full lips in a way that made me wonder if that was how it was supposed to be all along. I shifted slightly, unable to sit still. The nervous energy coursing through my body and my cock was nearly too much to handle. I took a few deep breaths, forcing myself to calm down. We wanted this. She wanted this. I wanted this, was really what I kept reminding myself. ### We had talked about it at length… what it would be like to invite another person into our relationship. Sarah had her doubts when I first brought it up, but the more we talked about it, the more she warmed to the idea. She even went so far as to suggest that we invite a couple that we knew who were swingers over for dinner, but that wasn’t what I wanted. I wanted to watch her with another man, and not be distracted by anything else. I wanted to watch her every moment, her every breath as she kissed another man, and was touched by another man. “I’d feel better if I could see that you’re enjoying yourself too,” she had said. “I’m certain I’ll be enjoying everything just fine.” “Then tell me you’ll pleasure yourself while this happens… for me?” I had promised. I didn’t want to let Sarah down, or cause her to worry, or think that I'd suddenly grown jealous seeing her with another man. Still, talking and planning was one thing. Stroking my cock in front of a stranger as he undressed my wife was another thing entirely... but there was no turning back. Not now. ### Antonio had moved Sarah over to the side of the couch closest to me, and had unbuttoned her shirt, exposing her bra and her stomach. I realized he had positioned Sarah purposefully so I could see what he was doing to my wife. I watched his large, powerful hands begin to knead Sarah’s breasts through her bra as they continued to kiss. There was no gentle caress, no teasing along her soft skin. If I had grabbed Sarah like that she would’ve pushed me away—clearly that wasn’t about to happen with Antonio. I took another deep breath, and lightly squeezed my cock, feeling myself at nearly full hardness now. My nerves had disappeared. I felt a fire deep down in my groin that told me I had been right in our decision to finally make our fantasy a reality—my fantasy, Sarah had reminded me as we had made our final preparations and invited her athletic friend from her gym out to drinks and casually brought up the subject to see if he would be interested in such a thing. Yes, it was my fantasy. Except I knew deep down it was hers as well. I watched intently as Sarah wrapped her arms around Antonio’s neck, drawing him even more tightly against her body. They had yet to break from their initial kiss. Their lips remained locked as their hands explored one another. Sarah moaned in pleasure, her body rocking back and forth on the sofa as Antonio squeezed her flesh in his powerful hands. He pulled the top of her bra down, exposing her nipples. They were rock hard, and he wasted no time in pinching them firmly between his thumb and fingers, pulling them and twisting them with no concern if it brought her pleasure or pain. I watched in amazement as Sarah cried out against him, growing even more excited under his brusque touch. Still, their mouths refused to part. I shifted in my seat, reminding myself again to keep take deep breaths, and to relax. We wanted this. She wanted this… I wanted this. Finally, their lips parted. Antonio sat back in order to pull Sarah’s blouse from her shoulders, and down her arms. She reached behind and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor along with her blouse. Next was her skirt. It came off quickly, as did Antonio’s shirt, followed by his jeans. Sarah glanced over to me, the first time she had done so. Her eyes lowered to my pants. I quickly undid my belt and tugged my pants down my legs. I unbuttoned my shirt, letting it fall open as I took hold of my cock again through my boxers. Sarah licked her lips and gave me a tiny wink, her eyebrows raising in unison. I smiled. She was getting what she wanted. She could see that I was excited, which gave her the confirmation she needed to continue. I was okay with this. More than okay. She turned and wrapped her arms back around Antonio’s broad frame. The sight of Sarah’s naked body crushed against another man caused another surge of adrenaline to rush through me. I couldn’t tear my eyes from her as she swung her thighs over Antonio’s legs and pushed herself onto his lap. She pushed her body against his, rising up slightly so that her breasts were even with his face. She placed her arms on the back of the sofa and arched her back as he took her nipples into his mouth. “Oh God,” she cried out. “Just like that. Suck on my fucking nipples.” I gripped my cock. Sarah was occasionally a dirty talker, but generally never that loud. She reached down and pulled Antonio’s head to her breasts. “Yes, fuck yes—don’t fucking stop!” Antonio continued to suck on Sarah’s nipples as his hands moved down her back, cupping her ass. He dipped his hands underneath her panties and again he squeezed her flesh in the same brusque manner as he had squeezed her breasts. Her hips gyrated in small circles in his lap. He took hold of the sides of her panties and slid them down her hips. She stood to help him, pushing them down her long, shapely legs then kicking them to the side. She stood in front of her new lover, completely naked. Slowly she turned back to me, nodding toward my crotch. I slid my boxers down my legs, my cock springing in front of me. Satisfied, she turned to Antonio and reached for the waistband of his boxers. He lifted his hips slightly and helped her pull them down his legs. She sunk down on her knees and tossed her hair to the side. She looked back at me, giving me one more smile as she opened her mouth and took his cock between her lips. Antonio closed his eyes and sat back against the sofa as Sarah began to work his cock inside her mouth. He was big. I could easily see from a few feet away that he was larger than me by about an inch. Sarah couldn’t quite take all of him inside her at once. She worked her lips down the sides of his shaft, stroking him with her hand as she ran her tongue over his balls then back up his shaft. Antonio moaned above her, then reached down and placed his hands on the back of her head. He gathered her long brown hair in his hands then pushed her head back onto the top of his cock. Sarah opened her mouth and a moment later she was gagging on his cock. I shifted slightly. Sarah was not one to ever deep throat me. She could give a good blowjob, but she generally stopped short of anything like she was doing right now. I watched as her head moved up and down on Antonio’s cock faster and faster, guided by his hand on the back of her head. I glanced up at Antonio and he caught my eye. He just smiled, then his eyes returned to his crotch. Sarah placed her hands against Antonio’s thighs, pushing her body back up. It was no use. He kept pushing her head back down. Her gagging was louder now. I sat up a bit in my seat. I didn’t want to stop what was happening, but I knew Sarah had entrusted me with her safety. I was open to say something when her head raised off of Antonio’s cock. A long line of saliva trailed from her lips to his bulging tip. She took hold of his shaft and pumped him furiously as she leaned forward and kissed him. “Are you going to fuck me with this thing, or what?” Antonio grinned. He pulled Sarah up and she turned and straddled his thighs. She stared directly ahead at me as she lowered herself down onto his engorged member. She spread her legs wider, pushing her hips down as she sank down onto him. “Oh, God—that’s so fucking huge.” Her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Antonio’s powerful hands came around and grabbed at her breasts, squeezing them as he pulled her back into his torso. Sarah pushed her legs against the ground, her calves flexing as her hips began bucking up and down. “Of fuck—just like that! That’s so fucking good!” I stared across the room as Antonio’s cock shot in and out of my wife, over and over again. Sarah's body was quivering with pleasure. Her hands held onto his, grasping onto them for balance as he fucked. I wanted to step across the room. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her body as she took another man inside her for the first time in our marriage—except I couldn’t. That was part of the agreement. ### Antonio took Sarah’s hand and guided her up to a standing position. They kissed again, then he twisted her around and pushed her down onto the soft. Her back arched as she leaned forward and placed her arms on the back of the sofa. He took hold of her hips. I her a gasp escape Sarah’s lips, followed by a sharp cry as Antonio thrust into her. Sarah’s hands were gripping the sofa, holding on for all she had as he fucked her harder and harder. The sound of the slapping of his thighs against the back of her legs took over the room, and fought with the sound of her cries. He reached across and slapped her ass, and she cried out. He slapped her again, certainly hard enough to leave a mark. She moaned. “Fuck yes—harder. Fuck me so hard I won’t be able to walk!” I gritted my teeth. There was nothing I could do, except watch. ### Beads of sweat ran down their bodies. They had moved now so that Sarah was lying on the sofa, her legs up in the air as Antonio plunged his cock deep inside her. She had her arms wrapped around his neck, desperately clinging to him as he rode her as hard as she could take. Their hips bucked in a frantic rhythm. Their cries were coming as one now, faster and faster. I held my cock, squeezing with all my might, but not moving my hand. One pump and I would explode. I had never been this aroused. Never been this consumed by passion. Never could I have imagined that watching Sarah with another man would have resulted in a feeling of lust that I had never known. Yes, we had fantasized about it. Yes, we had talked about it. Yes, we had fucked furiously ourselves as we imagined her lover taking her, just as Antonio was taking her now… but fantasy had no claim to the level of lust brought on by the real thing. They were close. I could tell. Antonio was grunting. Sarah’s chest was heaving. She turned to me, catching my eye. She nodded. I began pumping my cock. I knew it wouldn’t take much. I was right. I felt the wave of my orgasm rushing through me from deep within. I stared straight ahead as Antonio’s body suddenly went limp. He pushed himself up, his entire body flexed and shaking. Beneath him Sarah cried out, her body rocking against his solid mass as her climax overtook her. Her hips shot up and down, her breasts bounced as she shook “Oh my fucking God! I’m coming! I’m coming so fucking hard!” A moment later her body collapsed. Antonio immediately pulled out of her and with a few pumps his explosion tore through him as he came onto Sarah’s breasts. My own orgasm was seconds away. I held off as long as I possibly could, wanting Sarah to watch. Finally, she turned to me. She stared straight ahead as I gave my cock one final pump. A thick stream of come shot forth, exploding from my cock as I came. A warm smile crossed over Sarah’s face. She turned up to Antonio. “That was some great work. Maybe we’ll have you back some time.” He grinned, then pushed himself off the couch and went to the bathroom to clean up. I stepped over to Sarah. She leaned up on her arm and I bent down to kiss her. I could feel her body was drained from the experienced, but she held nothing back as she kissed me deeply, different from the way she had kissed Antonio. I knew without a doubt nothing had changed between us. We pulled back and stared at one another. “Well, what did you think?” I finally asked. She smiled. “That was fucking hot.” I nodded. “It was.” “I’m glad we let you watch.” I laughed. “Do you mean there was a chance you would do that without me?” I joked. She smiled. “Who’s to say we haven’t already?” I turned as Antonio came back into the room. He scooped up his pants and I watched him pull his jeans and shirt onto his muscled torso. He gave me a wink as he slipped on his shoes, then walked over and gave Sarah a small kiss on the cheek. “See you in class on Monday.” Antonio gave me a firm handshake then left. I stared back at Sarah. She was sitting up, her shirt loosely pulled over her shoulders as the evening started. My mind raced back to their kiss. The intensity. The passion. Had she really been cheating on me with Antonio? Was this really not her first time? Was that why he so readily accepted our offer when we met him out for drinks and first told him our idea? I stared at her. A tiny smile formed on her lips. “You know, for a bright guy, sometimes you are pretty clueless.” I let the breath I didn’t even realize I’d been holding out. “So you were just teasing me… I knew that.” Sarah smiled again. “Maybe I was, but I couldn’t help but notice what that little suggestion just did to you.” I glanced down. My cock was back at half-mast. Sarah extended her index finger and beckoned me to her. “Why don’t you come over here and fuck your wife good and hard? If you’re good, maybe I’ll let you watch us again.” I smiled. We had wanted this. She had wanted this. I had wanted this, I kept reminding myself. There was no turning back now. Copyright © 2017 Sidney Sitravon. All rights reserved. Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted August 1, 2017 Author Report Share Posted August 1, 2017 Here we are again to Fuck your white Wife Pussy.........enjoy it Signing The New Contract by Author on Africa ([email protected]) *** An African boss uses his white employee's wife to keep his African client happy. (MF, intr) *** The phone rang on his desk making David jump. He snatched it out of it's cradle. "Yes?" He demanded. He was working urgently on the contract documents needed for tonight's meeting and did not welcome interruptions. He was going to have to work late as it was. "David, is that you?" "Yes, what's up?" Quickly moderating his tone. It was Uhuru Shona on the other end of the phone. Managing Director and Chairman of the Board. The man, who owned the largest share of the company, was known as the Black Beast among his staff. He had been known to physically pick up and hurl those staffers across desks who annoyed him. As a high-ranking member of the country's politburo, he was one of the new African elite who treated his country as his personal playground. A very profitable and entertaining playground for his personal use. "David, drop what you are doing and get your wife over to the Sheraton!" That stopped him dead in his tracks. Take his wife to the Sheraton? "What for? Aren't you at the Sheraton?" "No. Getting the new shipping license is taking longer than expected. My usual contact is away, and his snivelling lackey is too afraid to do anything without authority. I have been in touch with the minister and it is being sorted. If I turn up at the Sheraton without the license, the contract is as good as lost. Keraki is still travelling back from Kwekwe and will not be back before 7pm. No one is with Mr. Domon. He is expecting us to join him for dinner at 6pm. You and Ken are still working on the presentation, yes?" "Yes, we won't be finished for another couple of hours. Those damn clerks have fucked it up again. We can't present it as it is! I don't see how my wife can help she knows nothing about the business." "She does not need to know anything about the business. Tell her to chat about England, shopping in Oxford Street...." "I hardly think Mr. Domon would be interested in discussing shopping." "Shut up, you damn fool! Your wife is so damn beautiful she could spend the whole evening discussing varieties of monkey shit and Mr. Domon would still be enraptured! Get her over to the Sheraton for a slap-up meal and tell her to entertain him and keep him sweet until I, or Keraki, get there. You know how important this contract is. If we don't win it, the company will close and you can go back to the dole queue in England!" David winced. The last month had been frenetic, hectic and demanding. It was still far better than wondering if the mortgage company were about to foreclose on him. "Pass the phone over to Ken." David looked across the room where Ken Smith was putting the last touch to the financial figures. He raised his eyes then grimaced at Ken to indicate the mood Uhuru was in, before passing the phone across to him. Ken shrugged his soldiers and took the phone. He had been working for 10 years for Uhuru and knew his moods and idiosyncrasies. He had even learned that, for certain services and a blind eye, it could be very rewarding. He had seen a whole series of wide-eyed young expat professionals arrive full of wonder and interest in Africa. The sooner David understood why he had been employed the better, but it was not for Ken to tell him. "Ken?" "Yes?" "You have the money with you?" Ken's eyes swung to the large overall. It contained $110,000 US, a lot of money but a pittance of the potential profit if this new contract was signed. A contract that would be paid in valuable foreign currency direct by the World Bank instead of through the usual, and more difficult, African companies. "Yes, I have the money." "Good. Don't let it out of your sight. As soon as everything is ready, let me know and I will meet you both at the Sheraton." "OK boss." Uhuru grinned at the words. He liked it when white men called him boss. He also liked the nickname of Black Beast that he had learned his staff used. More than anything else, he liked the fact that Ken's pretty white wife was kneeling at his feet and slavishly worshipping his erect black cock with eager lips and tongue even as her husband was calling him boss and slaving away to make him more money. "Take $10,000 out of the case, Ken. That's for you. Buy your wife a nice dress. I like the package that has just arrived. Very nice, make sure David takes his wife over to the Sheraton pronto." "Yes boss, I'll see to it." He put the phone down, and paused in thought. The "package" Uhuru had referred to was Ken's 14-year-old niece. He had not seen his niece since he left England 10 years ago. She had been a sweet wide-eyed blonde angel then. He had not even seen her since she had arrived in Africa. His wife had picked her up from the airport and taken her straight to Uhuru's villa. He felt a pang of guilt over doing this to his brother. Then he picked up the $10,000. The pang lessened. Tamara's tiredness had disappeared. The sight of her pretty aunt kneeling in front of the big African, slavishly sucking on that huge black cock had dispelled all tiredness. Her eyes were wide with wonder and a certain fear. She knew what men did to women with cocks but the one this African sported seemed more like a rhinoceros horn. The idea that such a monster cock could be thrust inside a woman filled her with considerable trepidation, as well as an intense excitement. The African put the phone down and looked at Tamara. He grinned. It was a wolfish grin that sent a shiver down her spine. His eyes had not left her. Even as her aunt had so obscenely sucked on that black cock, even as he had spoken on to the phone to barely remembered Uncle Ken, his hungry eyes that devoured her nubile teenage body. Uhuru stood up and brushed her aunt aside. He advanced on the bed, his big black cock bobbing and jerking in front of him as he advanced. Tamara nearly fainted, as she backed away across his bed, nearly, but not quite! --------------------------- "Hello, Mr. Domon, this is my wife, Susie." Susie smiled at the dignified and snappily dressed African. Mr. Domon took her hand, raised it to her lips, and kissed. A charming gesture that Sally had never experienced in England. Her smile became more sincere. "Your wife is charming and beautiful, Mr. Jarvis, but I was expecting to meet Mr. Shona and Mr. Skukiru. Is there a problem?" His gaze fell on David who shuffled his feet and tried to appear confident. He was not used to dealing with high-powered men like Mr. Domon. In England, he could browbeat and debate with senior managers and lawyers. In Africa he was constantly mixing directly with businessmen who owned their own companies, influenced government policy, invested millions on a hunch. Men who brooked little interference in their own plans, legal or otherwise. Mr. Domon's eyes were shrewd and penetrating, as they looked over the nervous and shuffling young white professional. "Well, Mr. Jarvis, is there a problem?" David squirmed under the gaze of this clearly dominant African male. This was not the usual sloppy African ne'er do well. He coughed, to clear his thoughts. "Mr. Shona has been delayed flying back from Vic Falls. He is expected here at 7pm. Mr. Skukiru is delayed by an accident on the Bulawayo Road. Unfortunately, we suffer badly from road accidents. I cannot be certain when he will arrive." He paused, not really convinced that he had satisfied Mr. Domon, who was frowning at him. "I need to get back to the office. Mr. Smith is waiting with the....' David paused, and looked around to see if anyone might be overhearing, "...with the agreed commission." Mr. Domon's eyes did not even flicker in acknowledgment. He glanced across to Sally then back to the young white man. "Err...Mr. Shona has asked you to accept his apology and if you will accept his apology for this delay he has asked if you would like my wife to accompany to you to dinner during this delay." Mr. Domon's expression did not change. He nodded slightly. He turned to Sally, and to David's relief offered her his arm. Sally took his arm, glancing at her husband, who nodded encouragingly to her. She turned and allowed the African to lead her to the hotel lifts. They would be eating at one of the top restaurants in Harare on the ground floor. As they had been drinking in the mezzanine bar, she was not surprised when this distinguished African gentleman led her to the lifts. She did not look back at her nervous young husband. The surprise came when Mr. Domon pressed the lift button for the penthouse floor. Unsure how to react or respond, she stood silently her arm in his, then suddenly noticed that Mr. Domon was using the advantage of the mirrors in the lift to look her over. At 20 years old, she was rather proud of her figure and looks. Since arriving in Africa she had started getting used to the hungry eyed look most Africans openly give her. Mr. Domon's studied indifference had been a welcome change. That he was not quite so indifferent as first appeared was reassuring. Not so reassuring was their current destination. The restaurants were on the ground floor, and they were going up! It was the first time she had been alone with an African man. Her husband would be on his way back to the office. She glanced across at Mr. Domon. He was older than her father. Distinguished and a gentleman, even if he was an African. Quite different to the usual Africans who had groped her in the shops and hotels, reassured she wondered what to say to this stranger she had met just moments ago. Then she noticed his eyes examining her still in the mirror. She flushed. She was hardly dressed her best. Her husband had rushed in and rushed her out. She was wearing tight corduroy trousers, and the black figure- hugging top that emphasized the fullness of her breasts. It was not all that smart, though her husband liked it a lot. Hardly the most appropriate clothing for going to dinner. Especially with a man as important as her husband had indicated this man was. Mr. Domon fully appreciated that top, however. Full upstanding breasts that would be a delight to squeeze as he fucked his cock between those shapely, tightly clad, thighs. Mrs. Jarvis has a classic English beauty. Uhuru had done him well with this wonderful beauty. Her face had a heart shaped loveliness, with a pert nose, and a small well shaped mouth. Her eyes were bright, sparkling and blue. Her hair while straight was very long, almost to her waist. Those tight corduroy trousers did little to hide shapely full thighs, and a full rounded derriere. He could hardly keep his hands to himself. He would wait until he got her to the penthouse. Once there he would be able to do as he wished with her, and be confident of no interruption from the hotel staff or other guests. "What exactly did your husband say when he told you to join me here?" "My husband asked me, no I suppose Mr. Jarvis, asked me. He didn't tell me!" Mr. Domon smiled and bowed to her. He liked spirit in a woman. It usually meant they were good in bed. Clearly her husband had not mastered her yet. "And what exactly did your husband ask you to do?" "He asked that I should entertain you for a few hours, have dinner with you, until Mr. Shona and Mr. Skukiru arrive." "Have you done much entertaining for Uhuru, Mrs. Jarvis?" "Err no, we only arrived in Zimbabwe a month ago." Mr. Domon's smile was wide and encouraging. Sally went on. "I have been settling in. Finding the secrets of how to buy things. I have to give the supermarket manager a monthly tip so he will ring me when sugar arrives. Never had to do things like that in England. It's all quite different here. But I find it fun. I am getting used to it." "Good, and how long have you been married?" Sally's eyes brightened. She loved her husband and enjoyed talking about him. She nattered on happily as Mr. Domon led her into his penthouse suite. His armed guards would patrol the approaches to the suite. Mr. Domon, once in the room, pushed around some of his papers and filed a few into his steel briefcase. He did not trust leather. Too easily cut open. Finally he turned to Sally and offered her an aperitif prior to going down to dinner. She gratefully accepted the glass. "So you have never entertained an African man before." "No, to be honest, before I came to Zimbabwe I had not even met a black man before." Her hand suddenly rose to her mouth. She flushed in embarrassment. The rosy flush only enhanced her beauty. "Oh dear, I didn't mean anything, I shouldn't have said black man. I meant African, of course." Mr. Domon laughed easily to put her at her ease. "So you have not learned for yourself if there is any truth in the tales that black men have big cocks?" Sally's eyes widened. They flicked from side to side. Had she heard correct? Surely not! Mr. Domon had been a perfect gentleman. She looked at him. His eyes were hard and piercing. She remembered how nervous David had been. She sipped her drink. Tried to pretend she had not heard. "Would you like to find out if it is true?" Sally swallowed hard. She was in trouble. She was in a hotel room with a strange man. He had armed guards outside the room. Her husband was miles away. This distinguished and wealthy African businessman was talking dirty to her. She sipped her drink and tried to pretend he had not said anything. Mr. Domon finished his drink then took the glass from Sally's trembling fingers. Sally backed away. His hand reached out and caught her behind the head. He could feel her trembling in his grasp. He loved the fear and uncertainty in her. He really did not care if she resisted. He would take her anyway. His hand caressed the side of her face, admiring and stroking the soft flesh that covered those high cheekbones. A thick black thumb caressed her lips. "Have these lovely lips ever sucked on a really big cock?" She stared at him disbelieving as his hands dropped to his trousers and he unzipped himself. Sally seized the moment, turned and raced for the door. It was locked. She shrieked for help. The chattering guards on the other side of the door fell silent. She pulled at the door and shrieked again for help. Mr. Domon grinned as he advanced on the young woman struggling with the door. "Come, my dear. I'll make it good for you." "I'm not your 'dear,'" Sally yelled at him. Mr. Domon grinned and pulled her to him. Sally struggled in his arms. She twisted around and sought to get away. Large black hands rose up and clasped her breasts. Sally gasped as hard hands grasped and fondled her full mounds. She cursed as pleasurable sensations swept over her. Cursed her own body as she was clasped tightly to the surprising hard and warm body of the African behind her. The African pulled her close. She could feel his hot breath on her neck. "I like a woman who puts up a fight!" Sally froze at the words. He was enjoying her struggles. She hung limp in his arms. His hands took advantage of the cessation of struggling to slip under her top and rise up the soft warmness of her body. Belatedly Sally remembered she was not wearing a bra and sought to push his hands back down. She was shocked at the strength in his arms. Her own resisting hands might as well as have not been there. He ignored her efforts and her bare white breasts were soon in his hands. Black fingers tweaked on treacherously erect nipples. He grunted his pleasure at this discovery. His tweaking fingers sent sharp shocks of pleasure up and down her body. Desperately she tried to struggle free. With his hands already up inside her top she had little chance of breaking free of him. He tweaked her nipples harder. Sally shrieked at the sharp pain. She was literally in the hands of a cruel hard faced man who was used to getting his way. The pain in her nipples subsided to be replaced by warm tingling as they filled with blood. A tingling sensation that was pleasurable and erotic. His fingers tightened. Sally braced herself for renewed pain. Instead the palms of his hands lightly slid over her nipples caressing and gentle she relaxed and fought back the pleasure his hands were created, a pleasure, which now seemed enhanced by earlier pain. His fingers returned to her nipples. Before she realized he nipped then again sharp and hard. She squealed in protest. Shocked at the pain that seemed to flash down her spine and the hot flush in her loins. Sally cursed the erotic sensations sweeping over her. Her breasts had always been her weakest line of resistance when David had made his advances towards. She didn't understand how her body could react like this to man she did not love feeling her up, but there was no doubting the pleasure his hands were giving her. God he was older than her father, and black. She shivered. Perhaps that was part of the excitement she felt. Then she cursed herself again for feeling such excitement. Then his fingers squeezed her nipples again and she nearly swooned from the pain and the pleasure. His hands dropped to her waist and he started loosening the belt of her cords. Sally started struggling again. This was going too far. Though she suspected there was only going to be one end result no matter how much she resisted. She felt a pleasurable twitch in her loins as the thought that she was about to be raped. Was a long held fantasy about to come true, even if it was with a big, black, older man. She struggled even harder, but his strong hands were impervious to her efforts as he pulled open her belt. Unclasped the buttons and wrenched down the zipper of her cords. She briefly broke free as his hands rose to the tops of her cords and started pulling then down. Her attempt to scramble away was hampered by her lowered cords and then he was laughing as he pulled her back towards him. Her cords dropped around her knees as he pulled her back against him. She squealed as hand darted between her legs, pushed aside her lacy panties and darted into her now liquid centre. "Ahhh, you are wet for it already!" "You bastard!" He laughed. "My husband." "I don't give a damn for you husband. This is what I care about." His fingers parted the hot wet flesh of her centre and delved within. She squirmed and wriggled, making little further attempt to escape as his fingers excited her further. He moved behind her, adjusting his position. Then she jumped as something hot and hard thrust between her legs. She looked down. Eyes wide in disbelief at the black protuberance sticking out from between her thighs. It was sticking out five inches, which made it a good five inches longer than David's. She stared in disbelief. It was hot and hard and she squeezed her soft thighs around it. She could feel it throb and pulse between her legs. She could feel the gnarled muscle full with pumping blood and quivered. "What do you think of the rumours now?" Sally could not answer. She found herself rubbing the thick black cock with her soft silky smooth thighs, staring at it in disbelief. Her cords dropped around her ankles. The African enjoyed the feel of the soft silkiness of her inner thighs. "Mr. Domon...I...I...." His hand grasped that long brown hair, and jerked it back. Pain tingled from the roots of her hair and Sally gasped. "Eli, I think you can call me Eli now." "Eli," Sally gasped, "I...I...." His mouth closed over Sally's and she was shocked to find herself passionately returning the kiss. Eli relaxed his grip and pulled back from her now questing lips. He looked down at the classically beautiful face. Her eyes glazed with lust and desire and smiled. "Let's get these clothes off, you sweet honey." Sally feverishly helped him strip her, and then helped to get his clothes off. She allowed him to push her backwards onto the bed. His heavy black body came down on her soft whiteness. But not before she saw that long Black Cock, hard and bobbing between his legs. Like a thick quarterstaff, it was centred between her own spread thighs. His head dropped down and nuzzled her neck. She turned her head to one side and allowed him free access to the soft white skin of her neck. She trembled excitedly as his teeth nibbled and his tongue licked. She felt like an animal surrendering to another offering up her neck in surrender. Her legs also spread as a thick hardness nuzzled between them. She quivered and shivered as the hard thick head of his cock thrust inside her. Her resisting muscles parted to allow entry of an African cock. She whimpered and thrust up against him. Thick as it was she wanted more inside. He thrust deeper and she squealed in delight. He gripped her hair and pulled her head back hard, then bit her neck, and thrust deeper. Sally screeched in ecstasy. Eli laughed. "Like it rough, heh?" Her hands rose up and grasped his shoulders. "Take me...do it...hard...," Sally gasped in delight at the feel of his balls slap against her loins. She realized she had taken its full long length. It was far deeper than her husband had ever achieved. Its length and thickness were incredible, and this older African man certainly knew how to use it as she grasped him tightly. She enjoyed the meal as well. Eli, or Elijah was excellent company and he was a good listener. After the excellent meal he offered to arrange for one of his bodyguards to take her home. Alternatively she was welcome to wait in his suite for her husband to arrive with the contract documents. With a glint in her eye she allowed him to escort her back to his suite. It was 8.30pm before David and Ken Smith arrived at the hotel in the company of Keraki Skukiru with the contract documents. Keraki was brisk and efficient. African clerks who had been waiting at the hotel rushed forward. "He is up in his suite with the whore," responded Ferak Mor, the senior clerk. David was alarmed at the comment. "Where is my wife?" he asked. Keraki looked at him. "Mr. Shona asked her to have dinner with him, and I dropped her here earlier." Ferak suddenly realized who the whore was and looked away. His eyes made brief contact with those of Keraki. Ken Smith knew that a slip this early could cause endless trouble, asked, "Had the white woman who had dined with Mr. Shona had been safely escorted home?" Keraki piped up. "Mr. Seregeti, you are responsible for security. Is Mr. Jarvis' wife been taken home safe?" Ken Seregeti was smart enough and had been around enough to come up with a quick response. "One of my men took Mrs. Jarvis to spend the rest of the evening with Ken's wife, Mrs. Smith, at their villa. There is no need to worry on that score. I did not think it appropriate for her to remain after the whore arrived." "You did right, Mr Seregeti, Mr. Domon is up in his room." "Yes." He turned to Ken and David. "If you gentlemen will wait in the bar, I will go and inform Mr. Domon we are ready." He paused a moment. "You may have to be patient, if he is with the whore we may have to wait some time." Ken nodded. "Come David, we'll have time for a Pimm's Nr 1." The other Africans returned to sitting in the lobby. Ready to respond to any demand made on them. Keraki Skukiru hastened to the lifts. He had met David's wife, a pretty creature, if she was in Mr. Domon's room it would be an easy matter to smuggle her out of the hotel without her husband knowing. Mr. Domon's guards waved him straight into the suite. Sounds of passion greeted him. Keraki grinned and walked through to the bedroom. Mr. Domon was lying in his back on the bed, while a shapely white woman was bouncing up and down eagerly on his upstanding cock. She was definitely a sexy looking woman and their lateness would not have detracted from their chances of signing this contract if she had been giving Eli such a good time. He eyed her full bouncing breasts, and the full round cheeks of her bottom as she jiggled on Eli's cock. It looked like Mrs. Jarvis was going to be an even greater asset to the company than her husband! He himself preferred white girls to white women, newly blossomed teenagers with developing womanly legs, budding breasts, pretty mouths and dainty eager to please tongues. He had heard that Ken's niece had arrived but would have to wait until tomorrow to try her out. In the meantime, that dainty pink aperture between those bouncing buttocks did not look well used, if used at all. He started to undress. It would add a certain piquancy to fuck her bottom while her husband waited below in the lobby of the hotel. "Mrs. Jarvis, I assume?" His words startled Sally, lost as she was in the new world of lust she had discovered. She nearly leapt from the bed, but Eli grabbed and laughed as he pulled her back. "Don't mind Keraki, just his idea of a joke." Nevertheless, Sally struggled to free herself and pull the sheets over them. As she had already discovered Eli was far too strong and he quickly pulled the sheets away. "Don't be shy, dear. I think my friend Keraki is going to join us." Sally turned back to look at Eli. "What...?" Eli pulled her down on to him and sealed her lips with a kiss. Sally responded passionately. She felt the weight of Keraki as he climbed onto the bed. Felt his warm body atop hers. She tried to get up but Eli held her down. She broke free of the kiss. "My husband! Where is he? He was supposed to come with Mr. Skukiru!" She was confused. What where they doing? Keraki leaned forward and nibbled her ear. It felt lovely and she pushed her ear back on his tongue. "Your husband is waiting in the lobby." Sally eyes widened in alarm. "Did you want me to bring him up?" "Nooo...." "We won't mind if he wants to watch," chipped in Eli. "You bastards! What are you doing to me? I love my husband." Her words were cut off by a scream as Keraki thrust. Eli laughed. He looked over at the concentrated face of Keraki as he focused on thrusting into the incredible tightness of a no-longer-virginal bottom. "Ram it up her, Keraki, pain turns her on!" "Noooooooo," Sally wailed. But they were right. Even now the pain was receding and being replaced by pleasure as two warm bodies crushed her between them and two hot cocks thrust up inside her! END 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
El Cojelon Posted August 5, 2017 Author Report Share Posted August 5, 2017 Here I am once again sharing another erotic story among the favorites of my life ... enjoy it Well Earned Promotion (m/f, i/r, n/c) by Black Demon Standard Disclaimer! This is a fictional story intended for Adults only! ____ Checking the set up of the tables by the catering company and making certain the interior of the home was immaculate, Mrs. Shannon Thompson could breathe a lot easier now that everything seemed to be in place. In about an hour, the guests would be arriving and thus it was now time to change from her casual clothing into a nice summer dress and heels to greet the guests as they arrived. She could get into something a bit more informal once the guests arrived and got comfortable, especially since this was a company picnic/pool party. Although classified as a picnic, excellent food was catered by the company for the occasion. At the age of 28, Shannon was so happy with life in having married Tom Thompson after meeting him three years ago while visiting her former college roommate at her home. She had known that her former roommate had a brother but this had been the first time they had met one another. It was love at first sight, followed by whirlwind courtship then the fabulous wedding and reception at a plush resort. With her husband being quite successful as a retail marketing executive for Maxton Electronics, she gave up her job as a legal secretary at Tom's encouragement. The arrangement worked out well as Tom entertained clients from all the major electronic firms and being a housewife allowed her to do her part in helping her husband entertain guests. With her spare time, Shannon did a lot of volunteer work at the library and schools when called upon. With part of an inheritance and Tom's yearly income, they had purchased a fabulous home sitting atop a hillside that overlooked the city. With a large swimming pool and terraced yard down a portion of the hillside, it was a fantastic place to entertain a large group of guests. When Shannon had first seen the terraced yard along the hillside, she had kidded Tom that when they entertained, it would provide rather convenient hideaway spots for lovebirds. Standing at 5'5", at a trim 104 llbs., Shannon's 35D-22-33 figure had men's eyes bulging out of their skulls upon setting their eyes on her huge firm knockers. It seemed that she had inherited the family trait of women in her family, that of having a petite frame and large natural breasts. Long silky brown hair, brown eyes and flawless ivory complexion just added more to men's lusting desires. For this particular occasion, Tom had volunteered to host the company's annual picnic/pool party at their home. With the regional sales manager soon to be vacant by Mr. Hoskins upcoming retirement, Tom was one of those being given serious consideration for the position. Any means of impressing the boss, Mr. Carl Williams, at this point would definitely be a feather in the cap of those being considered for the position. In talking to Tom, Shannon learned that it now seemed to be a neck and neck race between he and Adam Watson for the position coveted position. Tom indicated that his boss had dinner with Adam and his wife last week and would be inviting them out in the coming week. Although it was considered to be a social dinner, they both knew it would be a major point in having Mr. William coming to his final decision as to who would get the job. Shannon had met Tom's boss briefly at a couple office functions but both had been brief introductions with the customary handshakes and greetings. She clearly recalled just how small her hand felt in the handshake with Mr. Williams, how she had shivered at the touch of the large firm hand of her husband's muscular black boss. She shivered as the old myth about black men crossed her mind, wondering if it was in fact true. As the guests began arriving, Shannon greeted everyone and did everything possible to make them feel at home while Tom showed them about the premises. When Mr. Williams arrived, she greeted him with a handshake and felt tingly as he continued to hold her hand firmly in his as his other hand lightly caressed her elbow and forearm. Shannon felt a wicked tremor course through her body as this tall muscular black man kept his hands on her. She could sense that he was tempted to feel her up had there not been others waiting in line behind him. With the greeting of Tom's boss finally ending, Shannon greeted the next arrivals but she still could not get over the lingering touch of Carl Williams. Finally, when it appeared everyone had arrived, Shannon began chatting with some of the women. From the corner of her eye, Shannon noticed the dark figure standing off by the bar staring at her. Looking over at the direction of the bar, she saw her husband's boss smile widely at her and she returned the smile. It was a beautiful sunset as many of the guests grabbed their drinks and stood along the walkway to view the sun going down. Just as she was about to join some of the women, she felt a firm hand grasping her upper right arm. Instinctively, Shannon knew who it was and turned to greet her husband's boss, telling him to come and watch the beautiful sunset with her. She nervously led the way, shivering as that large hand was now holding her gently around the waist. As they watched the beautiful sunset, Mr. Williams advised "It sure is going to be hard to decide whether Adam Watson or your husband would do best as the Regional Sales Manager! They're both so equally qualified, that's why I set up a time to dine with Adam and his wife last week and with you and Tom next week! Guess I need to find the fellow who has the most supportive wife as there's a ton of PR to do in meeting other executives in the business!" Shannon was at a bit of a loss for words, not knowing just how to respond to Mr. Williams' comments. "I ???.well, all I can say is that I assure you I have Tom's best interest at heart! I am certainly willing to do what it takes should Tom get that position!" Just as the head caterer signaled to her, wanting a word with her, Shannon shivered in hearing Mr. Williams respond "But are you willing to do what it takes for Tom to get that promotion!" Before she could ask what he meant by that, Mr. Williams was off to greet another employee of the firm. As she took care of caterer's inquiry, Shannon could not help but wonder just what Mr. Williams meant by that last remark and knew that she had to find out before the night was over. It was obvious from the conversation that since both Tom and Adam were equally qualified to Mr. Williams, it would be who's wife he thought would be best to help entertain clients of the company. Being brought up in a conservative and rather religious setting, the true meaning of Mr. Williams' comments never entered her mind. Carl Williams had purposely made that quick departure away from the beautiful hostess. He had definitely recalled their first two meetings, brief as they were, but she had certainly given him an immediate hardon each time. He had looked forward to attending this function and was determined to steal some time alone with this sexy little wench. But he suspected that she was quite an innocent beauty, although her looks depicted her as quite an elegant mature woman. In Carl Williams assessment, Mrs. Shannon Thompson was a hot sexy little bitch in comparison to the wife of Adam Watson. Mrs. Beth Watson was nearing 40 with four kids in high school or college and not nearly as attractive as Shannon Thompson. Oh, he wouldn't throw Beth Watson out of his bed, if he had the chance, but she was not even in the same class as the lovely hostess of this event. The dinner that Carl had with the Watsons last week was fine and cordial, just as he had expected but he figured it would be interesting if he led on to the sexy Mrs. Thompson that it was far more than just cordial. In actuality, Carl had made up his mind two weeks ago that Tom Tompson was the ideal candidate for the position but held off making any announcements till the retirement party of old man Hoskins. His mind was churning as to how he'd play his cards later that evening, knowing that he had aroused the curiosity of the sexy hostess. After making the rounds as a good hostess, Shannon looked about and saw her husband's boss far off in the shadows sipping his drink and looking directly in her direction. Nervously looking about, biting her lip, Shannon got a glass of wine and slowly edged her way towards Carl Williams. The party was in full blast with some trivial games going on and everyone seemed preoccupied with the two gals in charge of the fun and games. Smiling as she approached her husband's boss, she asked how he was getting along. She shivered when he put his arm around her waist and said "Oh, just fine now that you're here to keep me company!" Shannon was nervous as Mr. Williams kept arm around her, hand on her waist as they then pretended to look out at the city lights. Shannon trembled as she felt her fingers slowly moving about to caress her trim hip. Nervously, Shannon asked "What ????.what did you mean earlier when you asked if I was willing to do what it takes to get Tom the job?" Then Mr. Williams moved his hand on her waist pulling her with him as he advised "Let's take a little stroll down the walkway!" As Shannon walked with the tall muscular man, she felt so jittery, wanting to run as she felt his hand slide down a bit to cup her soft ass and began to wonder again as to the myth about black men. Carl smiled to himself as they slowly walked down the pathway at the edge of the hillside, taking them below the level of the backyard and out of sight from everyone by poolside. "Well, I must first tell you that I'll deny all of this word gets out and say that you made if up to force me to give Tom the job! Let's just say that in having dinner with the Watsons last week, I'm assured an extra benefit whenever I want it if Adam Watson gets the job!" Puzzled, Shannon swallowed nervously and asked "Wha ???..what kind of extra benefit?" Trembling, Shannon was well aware of Carl Williams' hand now moving about and taking the liberty of caressing her entire ass through her thin summer dress. At this point, fear set in as she now had an inkling as to what this conversation was leading up to. She had read about such things happening but never thought she would be faced with such a dilemma, especially since Maxton Electronics was a large well-respected company. Now Carl was about to put his plan into action as he lied "Well, when Adam stepped off the restroom, Beth Watson assured me that I'd get to sample her charms once I gave her husband the job! Now, I only thought it fair that I give you the same opportunity to earn that job for Tom!" Then, turning a bit, he reached out with his free hand to grasp her left hand and drew it towards his bulging crotch. Upon her trim fingers making contact with his throbbing bulge, Carl added "She's nowhere near your class Mrs. Thompson! But if you were to match those benefits, your husband's definitely got the job! Think about it, Mrs. Thompson!" Shannon shuddered as her fingers touched the massive bulge hidden under Carl Williams dark pants. Panting, she felt the rockhard shaft throb beneath her fingers and she squeezed it in response. Instinctively, Shannon let her fingers trace down the lengthy bulge, panting with nervousness as the length of the thick bulge never seemed to come to an end. She knew now that it was no myth that she had been wondering about, not with her husband's boss anyway. Unable to think straight, she panted in fear at the thought that her husband's future literally lay in her hands at that very moment. With the squeezing hand off to the left side of his pants, Carl quick undid his belt and clasp on the top of his pants, then unzipped his pants. Lifting the soft trim hands from their grasp on the out side of his trousers, he pushed his jockeys down and then replaced those beautiful manicured hands upon his hot sticky piece of meat. "Ohhhh, yeahhhhh ???ohhhhhh, babyyyyy!" he moaned in sheer pleasure as the soft hands were now wrapped around his throbbing cock. Shannon just could not believe that any man could be built in such a manner. She had both of her fingers wrapped tightly around the meaty cock but her thumb could not meet her other fingers. With onne hand above the other, like holding a baseball bat, there was still more of the thick meat protruding beyond her fingers. Mesmerized, Shannon loosened her grip a bit and began to stroke the massive hardon with both hands. Memories came to her of the day she and her husband had gone to the racetrack to watch the thoroughbreds run. The owner of one of the horses was a client of Tom's and had invited them down to the stables for a tour. Shannon had never been that close to a horse before. As Tom and his friend chatted, she had wandered around a bit to where another stable was located and she overheard one of the stablehands telling his friend that the black stallion would command a hefty stud fee. In looking at the black stallion, she could not help but to imagine this stallion mounting a filly. She could not help to compare what she had seen to what was now in her hands. No one from above could view them in the darkness and Shannon found herself now kneeling on the pathway. The thick black meat in her hands could not be seen in the darkness, only felt as the slimy tip brushed up against her trembling lips. She shivered in nervousness as she had never before had a cock touch her lips, not even Tom's. As the thick cockhead pressed against her lips, Shannon could not resist the temptation to dart her tongue out and lick at the oozing pisshole. Withdrawing her tongue, she then ran her slippery substance around her mouth to get her very first taste of a man's essence. Then her lips parted due to the pressure, forcing her to open her mouth wide, yet the cock was so thick that her teeth scraped the slick skin as it was being forced into her mouth. Wet tongue pushing against the advancing cockhead, more of the slick juices coated her tongue as she lapped up the salty fluid. More and more of the thick cock was forced into her mouth as now she had one hand upon the other at the base of the thick stem. Shannon shuddered as the thick cock was now about to enter her throat and she feared that she would not be able to breathe around it. Panic set in as the thick cock pushed at the entrance to her throat and Shannon gagged at the thought of choking to death around this man's big black cock. Then the thick cockhead was pulled from the entrance of her throat, allowing her to take a deep breath. She shuddered as it pushed into her throat again, only this time deeper, causing Shannon's eyes to bulge in total fear. She pushed with all of her might, her hands at the base of the thick cock, but she had no success as another inch slipped further down her throat. Unable to breathe, her eyes began to roll and Shannon thought she would soon pass out. Carl laughed out loud as the choking beauty gagged around his pulsing cock as she tried desperately to push him out of her mouth. Wrapping his fingers into her long brown hair, he slowly withdrew his lengthy cock so she could get some much need air, then he began slowly to face fuck the stunning young beauty. "Oh, baby! Tom would be so proud of you right now! Down on your knees help your hubby get that big promotion! Oh, baby, does Tom know what a great little cocksucker his pretty wife is?" Unable to breathe again, on the verge of passing out, Shannon felt the thick cockhead expand deep in the bottom of her throat followed by a gush of hot fluid making its way down her gullet. Then as the spurting cock was pulled out of her throat, Shannon was then able to breathe again as her mouth was now being filled with the hot slimy goo. Queasy and quivering as she was now forced to swallow the lumpy load, she got her very first real taste of a man. It was swallow or choke to death as her mouth was filled time and time again. Throughout her ordeal, Shannon could feel her queasy stomach threaten to rebel and spew out the hot protein that began to rapidly accumulate to form a lake in her belly. Finally the spurts weakened to dribbles, then only oozed onto her tongue. With her husband's boss having sated his lust for the time being, she felt the hands in her hair pull her off the dwindling but still lengthy cock. The slimy tool was then rubbed over her cheeks and she clutched at her queasy stomach. Then Shannon heard her husband's boss chuckle, saying "You sure are an excellent hostess, Mrs. Thompson! I'm very impressed!" Then she heard the zipper being pulled up and Carl Williams advised "Meet me back here at midnight so we can seal the deal, sweetie!" Alone on her knees, Shannon shivered as her stomach turned. Staggering to her feet, she then held onto the nearby railing as she moved toward the edge of the property. Leaning over the railing, mouth open as her stomach churned, she began spewing out the rich protein over the hillside. Making her way back to the party, Shannon grabbed a glass of wine to dilute the taste of Carl Williams in her mouth. As she stood around with a group of women while listening to them chatter, Shannon realized that she had really blown a man for the first time, something that she had always considered as being filthy. Something that only a cheap whore would do. But she tried to console herself, telling herself that she had done it for Tom. Thigh muscles clenching, she wondered just what could be in store for her when the witching hour struck at midnight. Looking at her watch, seeing that it was now 10:30 p.m., Shannon could not help but to clench her thighs together. She had never been untrue to Tom before, though she had often dreamt and thought of what it would be like to be possessed by another man. Her husband was not very experimental, always making love to her in the missionary position. Having read the manual on lovemaking, a gift from her friends at her bridal shower, Shannon had kept the book to herself as she was a bit too embarrassed to show it to Tom. But she had looked at the various illustrations of lovemaking positions many times, hoping that Tom would be more venturesome. Nearing midnight, the crotch of Shannon's panties was sopping wet as her love juices continued to flow. She vividly recalled the monstrous cock that had earlier been in her hands and down her throat. 'Oh, God, he'll split me in two if he tries to put it in me!' she worried as she continued to cream in her panties. Heart beating madly, Shannon told herself that she was being forced to submit for the sake of Tom but she knew it was merely an excuse for sampling another man's cock, a big black one. Across the pool, Shannon observed Mr. Williams smile at her and then turn to make his way down the dimly lit walkway. Looking about nervously, feeling self-conscious, Shannon slowly edged her way around the pool. One last look around to check and see that everyone was preoccupied, she then made her way down the walkway to where her husband's boss awaited her. Turning into the small alcove, Shannon looked about, then shivered as out of the darkness large hands reached out to caress her soft skin just about the back of her dress. Frozen to the spot, a tingling of pleasure coursed through her body as the large hands moved over her shoulders to caress the length of her arms. Then her trim waist was nearly encircled by the two large hands of her husband's tall muscular boss. It felt so wicked to having another man touch her so intimately, shivering as lips and tongue teased her neck and nibbled at her earlobe. Then the thick lips of her husband's boss covered her as she was being turned slowly towards him, her lips parting to admit thick wet tongue. Instinct took over as Shannon's hands raised up to clutch at the muscular biceps of the large man, her mouth opening as her pointed tongue licked at his thicker one. Over and over, she told herself that she was merely doing this for Tom's sake and that she really didn't want this to happen. But deep down, she knew that she was just fooling herself with that thought as an excuse, that she was dying to sample another man's cock, more so a big black cock. Carl could sense the change on the once apprehensive beauty, realizing that she was just another white bitch that had always dreamt of being taken by a black man. He knew exactly what she wanted of him and he was going to give her what she wanted so badly. Lifting her at her waist, he then her set her atop the edge of a large boulder. Pushing up her summer dress, he peeled her lacy white panties down over her trim hips and drew them down her long sexy legs. First off one heel, followed by the next, then Carl tossed them away somewhere into the darkness. Panting for breath, Shannon felt the strong hands ease her off the boulder, then she was being pinned against a crevice on the hillside. She felt the hands on her bare butt being adjusted and she now being cradled in his right arm as her back rested against another boulder. Lifting her legs a bit, she placed her thighs upon his hips as her arms wrapped around his neck to keep from falling. Shannon trembled in fear as his other hand held his thick cock and fitted the cockhead up against her slippery crease. With his cockhead in place, Carl released his left hand from his cock as he made sure he had her back braced against the wall and his right arm firmly holding her. He smiled as the moment had arrived. Carl could not believe his ploy had worked like a charm and now he was going to possess the sexy little beauty. He wished he could make her scream out in pain when he thrust his oversized dong into her tiny cunt but he could not risk her screams from being heard by the partygoers from his company. Wisely, Carl clamped his left hand firmly over the beauty's mouth as his right arm pulled her body down and he thrust his cock up into her tight opening. "Mmmmmmphhhhhh ???????.mmmmmmppppphhhhhhhhhh!" came the muffled screamed from the terrified young wife as his thick cock tore through her body. It had been a wise move on his part, otherwise everyone above near poolside would her screech of pain. He could have eased his cockhead in and let her get accustomed to his size, but he knew deep down that this was exactly the way she wanted it, taken by a caveman. But Carl thoroughly enjoyed the feel of her trembling body as it shuddered in pain from having half the length of his cock brutally shoved up into her cunt. It felt like a rubberband had been tightly wrapped around the middle of his cock and it would either break or cut into him. Finally, after holding steady for over a minute or so, the tightness eased a bit, now added by the slick juices. A tiny bit, then and inch, back and forth slowly the two lovers began to fuck at each other. As the thick pole became greased inch by inch, the lengthy meat disappeared into the tight clasping pussy. With the hand over her mouth now removed, in time with the thrusting cock, Shannon panted "Oh ??..oh ..??oh ...?..oh .??.oh ??..oh ??..oh ??!" Holding on tightly to his neck, Shannon shifted a bit to encircle his waist with her legs and managed to lock her white heels upon one another. Now she began to bounce up and down onto the spearing cock. Carl knew he had this pretty little bitch hooked on black cock now that she was getting a good sample of it up her horny twat. Wanting to see what she would do, he held himself still and quit thrusting with his cock fully imbedded. He felt her butt squirm in the palm of his hands as she tried to encourage him to continue fucking in and out of her. Then the embracing arms around his neck broke apart as her hands pushed down onto the top of his shoulders, enabling her to slide her impaled cunt up a few inches. Carl laughed aloud as the innocent beauty then dropped her body weight down to fully impale herself onto his cock again. Again and again, the beauty pushed herself up a bit so she could fuck herself onto his pleasure giving pole. Then he began to fuck into her once again, feeling his balls churning and threatening to soon erupt its pent-up load. In earlier talking to her husband Tom, Carl had learned that they were thinking of starting a family and he wondered if the little bitch was still on the pill. If she wasn't, the Thompson might soon be starting their family with a kinky-hair little baby. "Ohhhhh ??????..oh, Godddd ??????yessssssss! Fuck me ????.fuck meeeeeeee! Ohhhh ????..so biggggggg ?????.so longggggggg! Ohhh ??yes ?????ohhhhhh, so goodddddddd!" Shannon moaned as the thick shaft pumped in and out of her clasping pussy. Bouncing up and down on the thick prong, Shannon was beginning to see the stars, then she was sent to the heavens as her body quivered and then shuddered in a mind-shattering climax. "Ohhhh ????..ohhhh ????I ????.???.I'm cumingggggggggg!" she stammered. Feeling the beauty quivering in the hands, Carl thrust faster and faster into the climaxing beauty, then buried himself up to his balls as his cock throbbed and lurched in her slick tunnel. "Ahhhhh ?????..ohhhh, Mrs. Thompson ??????.ahhhhhh ???.gonna give ya all my nigger spunk! Ahhhhhhh ???????.yeahhhhhhh! Ohhhh, Goddddddd!" he groaned as he unleashed his hot potent spunk deep in her fertile womb. Back pinned against the large boulder, pronged to it by the steel-like shaft, Shannon could not believe the level ecstasy that she had just experienced on her first adventure out of her marriage vows. If this man had told her to leave Tom and move in with him, she would have gone upstairs and packed her bags right at that moment. But slowly, reality began to set in and the Shannon was faced with the mental torment of having committed her first adulterous affair. The thick shaft that had sent her out of this world now throbbed once and again, causing Shannon to sob in shame. She could hear the noise coming from the party above where her husband entertained his guests. Here she was on the pathway behind her home, having provided entertainment for her husband's boss with his potent jizz flooding her fertile womb. Then the real horror struck her as she realized that she had not even given any thought whatsoever of the potential consequences of such an illicit fuck. Shannon squirmed as she tried to push her husband's boss away and out of her, wanting to rush back up and into her house where a potent douche awaited. Slowly, she felt the strong hands on her butt lifting her as the thick prong slowly slid out of her. Then her bare butt was again placed upon the boulder where her panties had been stripped from her as thick cum seeped from her widely stretched hole. She was then surprised as her husband's boss merely zipped up his pants and walked back up the pathway to the party, leaving her sitting atop the boulder with his cum oozing out of her twat. Bracing her hands atop the boulder, Shannon edged her butt slowly as she attempted to slide down to the pathway. Heels on the ground, she breathed a sigh of release as she clenched her muscles tightly together to keep the thick cum from escaping and running down her thighs. Looking about desperately in the dark, Shannon sought to find the white panties that Carl Williams had stripped from her and tossed out into the open air. Feeling the beads of cum beginning to flow down her thighs, she was in a state of panic. After a fruitless search, Shannon used the bottom of her summer dress to wipe her thighs of the dripping cum and shamefully made her way back up the pathway. Getting back to the top, she observed Tom and a bunch of fellow employees near the patio door and thus she did not want to head in that direction, not with his boss's cum threatening to spill out and run down her legs. Instead, she slipped into the outside bathroom near the pool to temporary cleanse herself. Nearly a month passed and Shannon finally found relief as she began her period. She had been filled with worry that her first adulterous affair had left her pregnant. Last week, Tom took her out to a fabulous restaurant to celebrate the announcement of his promotion that he so well deserved and earned. Shannon smiled and toasted her husband for his success, though not telling him of the important role she had played in assuring him of the job promotion. Throughout that month, Shannon could not get over the guilt of what she had done nor the worry of whether or not she had become pregnant as a result of it. Now that the threat of pregnancy was over, it seem that her mind constantly reflected back on that night and the mind-shattering climax she had achieved with a man other than her husband. She could not get her thoughts away from that man, the one whom her husband worked for and who possessed a big black cock. Her body shivered each time Shannon thought of Carl Williams, craving to once again have his long thick cock splitting her in two. Following the exquisite dinner and having returned home, she knew that Tom was hot for her bod and they had quickly fallen into bed. But of course, it was in the same old missionary position. As her husband pumped his cock in and out, Shannon naughtily wrapped her legs around her husband like she did for his boss on the pathway, only this was the first time she appeared so wantonly aggressive for her own husband. Before Tom came in her, she wickedly asked "Honey, what did Mr. Williams say when he promoted you!" A week later, Shannon arrived at her husband's new office on the top floor of the building and was quite impressed with the plush surroundings. She was to meet Tom here as he wanted to show her his slick new office and then take her out to lunch. Checking in the pretty receptionist, the gal advised her that Tom had just buzzed her on the intercom and left a message that he'd be delayed for lunch about a half-hour due to the problems encountered with a major client's orders. Just as she was telling the receptionist that she'd wander about the clothing store next door and return later, she heard a familiar voice say "Oh, Mrs. Thompson, Tom was worried about you being upset that he got tied up! I told him not to worry as I'd be only to happy to show you his new digs!" Heart pounding, thigh muscles clenching, Shannon was speechless as her husband's boss guided her by the elbow as he led her down the hallway. As it was nearing noon, most of the secretaries were off to lunch with only a few remaining to cover the phones. Nearing a closed door, Shannon licked her dry lips as she read the printing on the door, reading 'Tom Thompson' on the top line and 'Regional Sales Manager' in smaller print below. Her heart was pounding even faster now as she was being led into the plush office adjacent her husband's. She quivered as she heard the door close behind along with the click of the door being locked. No words were exchanged nor needed to be. Frozen to the spot as she stood looking out upon the beautiful view of the downtown area, she shivered as she felt hands at the back of her neck pulling down the zipper of the nice pink dress she had worn. Then her dress was puddled upon the plush around her open-toe heels. Seconds later, her lacy pink bra was also upon the carpet and her matching panties were sliding down her trim legs. Fortunately, the offices were sound proof, otherwise her moans of pleasure would certainly had disrupted her husband's important meeting right beyond the nearby wall. Lying upon the sofa in Carl Williams' office, clad only in her open-toe heels with pink and red straps, she spread her legs wide as her husband's naked boss shuffled up onto the sofa. "Ohhhhhhhhh ?????.yesssss ??????ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Shannon moaned as the thick cock spread her wide open. "Ohhhhhhh ?????yes ????..fuck me ?????fuck me ?????..oh, I need it so bad! Shag me ?????'shag me ?????.give me you big black cock!" she pleaded, wrapping her sexy legs around the pumping black ass. It was such a turn on for her, fucking her husband's boss just feet away from the wall adjacent to her husband's office. Twenty minutes later, Tom Thompson office door opened as the meeting had concluded and the important clients could be heard thanking Tom for taking care of the problem. Tom followed his clients out of his office and smiled as he saw his lovely wife looking out at the view as his boss pointed various points of interest to her. End of Story. 1 Quote Link to comment Share on other sites More sharing options...
Recommended Posts
Join the conversation
You can post now and register later. If you have an account, sign in now to post with your account.